Search the Community

Such a big group! Where is everyone located? Any in Houston? We travel often and always looking for new friends!

Here is the next chapter of my brand new story - Spire of Submission! I've been so excited to post this first chapter! I hope you all enjoy it! A tower in the neighbouring province has been an issue for far too long, and a hopeless band of adventurers will be chosen to take on the Spire, with promise of riches and power... if they can survive. Set in a fantasy world (think Dungeons and Dragons) full of elves, dwarves, tieflings, magic, demons and warlocks, this story will see our adventurers take on the Spire, in the hope of defeating the Mistress who resides there. This story is a bit of a slow burner when it comes to the ABDL content, and there are other... interests... in it. It is also not like my usual stories. It's not told by a protagonist, instead being told by a narrator, and it is not like my romance stories. I can't even promise a happy ending. This will be a challenge for the party, and not everyone will make it out... if any. But it will be kinky and fun. So I hope you enjoy it, even if it's not like my usual stories! I feel like the humour is the same as Infernum, so if you liked that, you should like this! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them. They really help with the motivation to write more! Especially when it comes to new stories and stories like this that aren't my usual thing! Especially when it's a story not connected to either of my main series. Don't forget you get get 2 week early access (so 4 chapters) to my main ongoing story, if you subscribe to my Subscribestar. Also, please link to my stories rather than posting them as files when sharing with others! Chapter 1: The Tavern Spire of Submission – LittleFallenPrincess The sun began to set across the crooked sign for the local inn, causing nearby traders to start packing up their goods to head home before the darkness comes… and all manners of dangers begin showing up in search of unaware travellers or food. Which in these parts of the Audrasta Empire… were often the same thing. Sure, the town had guards; the King ensured that all their subjects were protected, no matter where they decided to settle down in the Empire. Problem was, some were more ‘well-guarded’ than others. And Rosehaven… well it was a small town on the border, close to the Oblivion Province. And it was not one of these lucky settlements. And for the longest time… that bordering province was considered non-hostile. It had no armies, no capital… just small villages apparently full of feral bandits who never ventured out, surviving purely on the unaware traveller that passed through. But not once did any of them make the crossing over to Rosehaven. And then there was the Spire, but not once had anything stepped foot outside of it. That’s why no one ventured out that way. Tales told throughout generations meant that there was no need for a large garrison, that the Oblivion Province was not dangerous… provided you stayed out of it. At least that’s what they say. So with its two guards, both of whom were stationed here due to insubordination, the small village of Rosehaven began settling down for the night, before the nearby forest woke up and all its inhabitants started hunting the outskirts for lone travellers. But as the quaint little village started settling down, with its small cottages, its tiny array of stores, its rather cramped marketspace, and its handful of farms… its tavern started waking up. During the daylight hours, the Dazzling Leaf Pub was… well… It was a shithole. It was a run down old pub that hadn’t seen a new fresh piece of wood or a non-rusty nail in what was probably decades. The drinks were watered down, the food was stale and off, and the company was… questionable. And during the twilight hours… well… It was the same shithole, just a bit rowdier. But to Rosehaven, it was their shithole. It was the one good place to socialise, to get out of the house, to get away from the boring, monotonous lives the villagers led. It was also the only place the adventurers would gather in, every ten years, when the village mayor put out the same quest he and all his predecessors had put out every decade. So tonight… it was going to be busier than usual. Ten years to the day was the last time the adventurers, mercenaries and do-gooders gathered in this shithole-of-a-tavern to drink the last remaining hours away, all before one group was chosen to enter the tower and try to slay the Mistress there. And like clockwork, more adventurers, mercenaries and do-gooders have shown up to take on the same quest that the previous group failed to complete. Determined to defeat the Mistress of the Domination Spire, the Mayor put out the same bounty every ten years, when the doors to the tower magically opened, to attract any groups they could… to kill the Demon Queen. And every time, more suckers turned up, despite knowing full well that the previous group who had been chosen… were never seen again. And it’s been like this for over a hundred years now. You see, the doors to the Domination Spire open only every ten years, allowing entry for anyone stupid enough to go in. Nothing ever came out, mind you, and no one who went in ever returned. So you may be asking why send adventurers to their inevitable deaths? Why risk it when the Domination Spire shows no threat or hostility to the village? Well… It started off hundreds of years ago, back when the village was more of a bustling town than the run-down quaint village you see today. Every ten years, the tower doors opened, and the town thought nothing of it as the Spire was miles away from them. It wasn’t even in the Empire’s lands, so they dismissed it and went on with their lives. Around that same time, there were a few disappearances every year, seven… to be exact. And it took a while, it wasn’t until the Mayor’s daughter had disappeared that they finally started noticing this phenomenon. One that had been going on for a lot longer than they realised. Ten years later… Another seven went missing. Then another seven. The Mayor at the time, still distraught from losing his daughter two decades ago, didn’t put two and two together until it was too late… when his Granddaughter went missing. Then a note appeared. A sealed note, sealed with a wax symbol of the tower. ‘I will return this child. I have no use for her. But you owe me an adult soul.’ So the Mayor instantly put out a quest for all adventurers to enter the tower… and recover his Granddaughter. Many adventurers took up the quest, preparing themselves and heading into the Dormant Vale, where the Spire stood… waiting. And as the first adventurer, sword in hand, entered… the doors shut, magically sealing themselves before anyone could react. No matter what they did, they couldn’t break through the seal. Fire had no effect. Hammers shattered upon impact. Some even brought a battering ram, only for it to burst into flames… along with the adventurers carrying it. All hope had been lost, until hours later… The door opened and out walked a little girl, looking for her Grandfather. Safely returned, the Granddaughter told the Mayor that the Mistress of the tower required seven souls every ten years. That’s it. No bloodlines specifically, no specifics about who it could be… just… anyone. But there had to be seven. Ten years later, as his last act as Mayor before stepping down due to old age, the Mayor rounded up all the vagrants about town. Drunkards, layabouts… anyone society deemed as ‘unproductive’, and lead them to the tower. The doors opened, the sacrifices were made… and no one disappeared from the village that decade. Ten years later, the next mayor did the same. And ten years after that. But eventually… they ran out of ‘undesirables’, and had to look elsewhere. Instantly, the community started looking inwards, trying to judge who could be sacrificed and who couldn’t. Until… the Granddaughter of the previous Mayor stepped up, now a young woman… and suggested that they hire adventurers. If the adventurers make their way in and somehow manage to slay the Mistress… then they can keep the riches of the tower and the village never has to worry about her ever again. But if they fall… then they reach the quota of sacrifices for the decade and the village tries again ten years later. So it’s a win-win. And so here we are, many… many decades later, having been through countless adventuring parties… the day before the ten year mark, when the sacrifices need to be made. ---------+++++++--------- “I know we’re technically sacrifices… but do we really reckon we’ll kill the bitch?” the angry-sounding halfling grumbled, before lifting his tankard vertically as to obtain peak-chugging capability. “What I want to know is… why seven?” asked the pointy-eared devout, as she sipped her drink slowly. She had never been one to drink much, and her party knew it… that’s why they gave her the biggest tankard. To ‘calm her nerves’ before the Spire tomorrow… or so they’d tell themselves. Really, they just wanted to watch the devout cleric get drunk and dance on the table naked for once. “Why seven? Well it’s clearly some ritual or spell,” the dwarf commented as she stuffed scraps of food into a pouch. “But hey, that means we have a better chance at getting picked in the morning, as looking around now… these other parties drinking tonight are much smaller. It’ll be easier to pick us than stitch some other smaller groups together and hope they fight well enough together to beat that demonic bitch.” “Yes, but Herta… do we even want to be picked?” the tiefling said to the dwarf ranger sitting beside her, as she looked at her adventuring companion with disgust. “I heard no one’s ever even made it out alive…” The differences between the ranger and the warlock were as clear as day, as one clearly loved roughing it out in the wild, sleeping under trees, communing with animals and foraging… and the other… Well, the warlock tiefling had standards. “Or even out, full stop,” the Half-elf hovering at the edge of the group added, lending their voice to the conversation finally. “Look, let’s just enjoy tonight,” the Paladin ordered to the other six, trying his best to sound commanding, because he loved the way everyone looked at him as if he was the leader of the group. “We’re probably going to get picked tomorrow morning, so we need to be rested and ready. So first thing, before the Mayor calls us all to the village square… get your equipment prepared, got that?” There was no real leader of this party, they were all equally incompetent in some way and were either too arrogant to consider voting for anyone but themselves as leader… or were too anxious to vote for anyone else… in the worry that others would be upset. Herta, the stout dwarf ranger with scruffy brown hair, wearing roughed-up leather armour, communed with animals so well that she has been invited into wolf packs, which led to her gaining her current companion, Trace, who is patiently sat outside the tavern due to a ‘no pets allowed’ sign hanging above the front door. And despite a lot of arguing and well-reasoned points… the tavernkeep had told her that the wolf had to wait outside. Herta was a stocky dwarf, with a love of alcohol, and a soft spot for her animal companions… but when it came to people… she was hopeless. It’s not like she didn’t trust them… but… well… no, she didn’t trust them, and would happily sacrifice them if it meant saving her wolf. This party is the closest she’s ever got to actual people, and she was slowly warming up to them, especially after they survived their last quest together. To her though, they still rank below a squirrel she saw once. Maybe above a slug. Magnus, the overconfident Paladin who normally would be wearing his signature heavy plate armour… was a darker-skinned human with perfectly cut jet black hair… who had been born with a silver spoon stuck up his arse. Which would explain the superiority complex this man has now. Desperate to ‘fight evil and save the innocent’… This man felt righteous in his quest for justice… but didn’t realise that he just looked down on everyone because he felt like he was superior to them, all because of his status as a Paladin. If this man was here to save you, he’d be just as likely to smite you by accident if you stood too close to his enemy. …And then he’d blame you for it. Thistle, the Half-elf dressed in the stereotypical messy green and brown druid robes, with brown hair and a youthful appearance, was a small, timid creature, perhaps even rivalling the elf cleric in how anxious they were around people. They were very similar, apart from the fact that Thistle didn’t put themselves down as much as the other elf in the group, they were actually pretty confident about their abilities. It was mostly just social interaction that the druid was lacking on, mostly due to growing up in the forests in a small druidic commune where no one talked to each other. Despite knowing the group for over a year now, since they were grouped up for another quest by a Lord miles from here, no one could tell if Thistle was male or female. And when one of them would finally get the courage to ask… Thistle just laughed and shrugged it off, never actually answering them. They loved that no one could tell, and made them feel so happy and so… them. Serrill was the other elf, though she wasn’t a half-elf like Thistle, she was a High-elf. Serrill grew up in a small village, quickly becoming a Cleric, one who worshipped one of the smaller Deities of the Empire, one that brought her childhood village good crops and a scarcity of disease. And for this, she trained to become a Cleric and travel the world, to do good and help others to thank her deity for all the privileges she had growing up. Serrill was definitely the most shy one of the group, often not standing up for herself, and only being part of the group because they needed a healer and she happened to be the only one around. And it’s not like she could just tell them no… she didn’t want to disappoint anyone. With a lack of self confidence, blonde hair, very pointy ears, her trusty staff, and her favourite blue robes that were always clean when she put them on in the morning (thanks to her deity), she worked her arse off keeping this catastrophe-of-a-group alive, often causing her to run out of magic and collapse. But not once is she ever thanked for it. Not that she’ll complain… that would just cause drama and that’s even worse than getting no recognition to her. Vico was the halfling currently choking on the ale he attempted to chug in one go. He’s an idiot. That’s it. Fine. If you had to describe this feral barbarian half-pint in five or more words… ‘No brain, compensates with rage’. Wearing what would be more accurately described as ‘scraps’ or ‘rags’... this little ball of rage favoured no armour at all, as even leather armour would slow him down. He had a great big brown bushy beard and a matching brown mohawk that just made him look feral more than anything. He clearly didn’t take any effort in his appearance, as no doubt it’d just get covered in whatever monster’s entrails he’d be fighting later. Even his backpack was falling apart, which made his companions wonder just what he spends his money on, because it clearly wasn’t himself. If you’re wondering… it’s ale. Ale and a weird multi-level marketing scheme he fell for years ago… one that he swears is going to pay off eventually. Isolde is the bard. Because what party isn’t complete without an idiotic annoying creature that loves to flirt with literally anything that can form a sentence. Sometimes not even that. With ginger hair, a pretty face, and a great body for a human… you’d think that this charisma-focused musician would get action wherever the party goes… but she can’t even do that right. She has all the charisma… but also has the worst luck imaginable. It’s led to some of the party thinking she may be cursed, as she should by all means be able to sweet-talk anyone into anything, but no matter what… she is being constantly rejected and ignored by everyone and everything. She’d often wear something slutty, in the hope that she’d get some action, but even with this body-formed brown leather armour she had custom made to hug her curves and show off her cleavage, the only ‘fiddling’ she was getting… was from her own instrument. Aurelia was the refined Tiefling warlock, sipping her drink slowly, savouring the little flavour it had. As mentioned before, Aurelia has standards. Which begs the question… Why did she decide to join this group of all groups? A refined, red-skinned tiefling, with perfectly brushed black hair, a perfectly ironed black robe, and a taste for the finer things. You’d think she’d have found a better group by now, but for some reason she likes adventuring with these six failures. Whether it’s to boost her ego, or to rob their bodies when they inevitably die… no one but her knows. She’s also the direct antithesis of Isolde. This woman gets laid. A lot. But she doesn’t brag about it or openly flirt like her companion. She doesn’t need to. And despite their failures and their problems… this party has managed to stay alive for the past year, managing to take on jobs across the Empire, until they heard from another party that there was an upcoming quest. One that promised untold riches… if you survived. So being the party of idiots and people too anxious to speak up… they bravely made their way to the quaint little village of Rosehaven and settled down in the tavern, waiting for the announcement tomorrow morning. ======================================================= It's always scary posting the first chapter of a new story. You'd think having posted 11 other first chapters on here... it'd get easier. But this being a new story and a new series for me... makes it even scarier. So I hope you like it! Obviously, with it being such a uninvolved first chapter, mostly setting some stuff up... there won't be much to comment on as the story hasn't even gotten started properly yet and you haven't really properly met our characters yet. But I hope that you love them all as much as my other characters from my other series! And I promise it won't take long for the story to get going, even if some other things in this story are a bit of a slow burner. But despite this, comments are greatly appreciated, especially with this being a new story. So please let me know what you think, even at such an early stage. ❤️ Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Here is the first chapter of my brand new LittleMonstrumVerse ABDL story - Arbitrio Sanguinis! My 11th novel so far, and 3rd novel in the 'LittleMonstrumVerse' series I've been writing. Set after the Infernum Infantem Christmas Special, we see my monster universe through another pair of eyes... ones looking for a special someone. Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them. They really help with the motivation to write more! Don't forget you get get 2 week early access (so 4 chapters) to my main ongoing story, if you subscribe to my Subscribestar. Also, please link to my stories rather than posting them as files when sharing with others! Chapter 1: Ennui Arbitrio Sanguinis – LittleFallenPrincess “Luce…?” “Lucy…” “Miss Piddlepants…” “Baby bloodsucker…” “Mushtush…” I could hear them all trying to get my attention, trying to tease me into responding… but I found it hard to break my eye contact with the floor. I was currently winning my staring contest with it, and I wasn’t going to let myself lose now, not this late into the game. Because I play to win… and totally not to avoid looking at all my happy friends with all their happy families and partners… totally not to avoid thinking about how everyone has someone but me… totally not to see all my friends sitting on their Mummy’s or Daddy’s laps… feeling happy… little… loved… Nope. Because that would make me a grumpy sourpuss. And I didn’t want to bring down the mood of the event by telling anyone what was really going on in my head. I had been hiding it for the longest time now and no matter what… I wasn’t going to bother any of them with it. Especially not since that whole awkward Christmas party that Nia had to deal with. I wasn’t going to add to her plate right now, she was still in her blissful post-engagement period where she and Vic couldn’t stop bragging about the proposal or the ring that Nia wore on her finger. Her stupid adorable finger. Totally not salty that everyone I knew was either married, getting married, or getting serious with a partner or partner. Totally not salty at the fact I hadn’t dated anyone in a long time, not since my shitty abusive ex. And no, I’m not counting those few I found online that I stupidly got my hopes up about… only to be disappointed and alone. Totally not salty. Because I can’t be. I can’t ruin this for them. Or bother them with it. I’m already a bother. They’re already so accepting of me, and so nice to me… I don’t want to ever bother them more than I already do. So for now, I’ll continue staring at the floor, trying to avoid eye contact with anyone, making it look like I’m in my own little world, unable to hear them. They’ll stop eventually, then I’ll apologise like I always do, and then they can move on and I can go on… avoiding looking at my best friends in the world because they’re happy and I’m just… un… un… …Unloveable. Thankfully, as predicted, they moved on with their conversation and let me be, discussing a camping trip they were planning for later this year, sometime in late summer. No doubt I’d be invited, but honestly… I wasn’t sure I even wanted to go. Not on my own anyway. It’ll just be the same as these events, they all get super romantic and couple-y… and I’m left on my own… with no dance partner to dance with. That’s all I want in life. Or in my case, un-life. In my long un-life as a vampire, I’ve dated, I’ve found partners… but none of them lasted. At first I tried to protect my humanity, focusing on dating only humans. But the ones who know about our supernatural world aren’t all amazing allies, the few I did try dating early on in my vampiric life… were only out to get turned. They had been familiars of other vampires, and since vampires like to promise to turn them but end up never doing it… they seek outside sources. So of course they all used me to get turned… At least I realised after the first one that I was being played, so that quickly stopped and I moved away from dating humans altogether. Instead I focused on our own community. But this was at the start of the last century… so it was a bit more difficult to find someone. Much smaller dating pools. I tried dating a couple of vanillas… but they freaked out and ran when I started being myself, my more… infantile self… At the time, I wasn’t even aware of this kink I have, or my little side, I just tried dating someone who was a bit more serious than me, and looking back now… yeah, they were vanilla. So I gave up dating monstrum too, well… vanilla ones (though again, didn’t realise until later that they were known as ‘vanilla’, I just didn’t want to date anyone overly serious who couldn’t stand my childishness). Which limited my dating pool even further, as it was shortly after this that I met my ex, the one I ran into again last year. That was a thing, she introduced me to this kink and the world of kink, that’s it. End of story. Nothing else to say. So I gave up dating again, even kinksters this time. For decades I had nothing… no one… at least no one who didn’t abuse me but let’s not talk about those two relationships just yet… then I met Beth. I thought I felt a spark between us… but that ended up just being a best friendship. I’m not complaining, I love Beth to bits, as I do all my friends… but I still wanted that bit extra. It hurt even more when I set her and her wife up together, before Susie had died and got resurrected as a zombie, but I knew they’d be a perfect match. I mean me and Bea had a very very brief thing, but we very quickly realised we weren’t really that into each other and were happier as friends. So around that period of my life I just stopped dating, focusing entirely on making friends… but that didn’t really get me anywhere either. I had Beth and Bea and that was about it. Eventually I’d meet Susie when I went to University, but I still didn’t date anyone. Then Grim and Abby came into my life and I moved in with them. And for the longest time, I’ve kept my sadness hidden inside me, trying to appear as strong as possible to all my friends, so as to not bring them down into my depression and my loneliness bubble. At this point I was sure I’d never find anyone. Nia and Victoria had this amazing backstory about them meeting and getting together. Demons, summonings, cults… I mean Vic even died for Nia, and Nia went to Hell for her… and that’s not even getting into her whole ‘being a fallen angel’ thing. Which I still can’t get over. Freakin’ angels! Susie and Beth too. Susie found out about Beth being a Witch, died, got resurrected, and then got hunted by Death. So Beth created this Sanctuary, a place where monstrum from all over can come for… well… Sanctuary. They can come here to hide out from hunters, they can come here after escaping abusive partners or after humans have found out about them. Or… they can just come for help regarding anything. And Susie and Beth will help them, no questions asked. Like… these two are made for each other, and I love it… but it also breaks my heart that I don’t have an awesome partner with an awesome backstory. Even Abby has her partners, who had both turned up for today’s littles event, both fussing over the very blushy little kitsune. They really treated the girl like their daughter, fussing over her and spoiling her and making sure she’s never wanting for anything. And from how I’ve heard Abby talk about them… she isn’t just using them for her money. Not that she’s that kind of person anyway, but she genuinely loves these two. So whilst she doesn’t have an awesome backstory full of death and sacrifice and love… she has TWO people loving her with all their heart. Why does she get two… when I get… no one. Even Grim is here with his Daddy, for the first time. Turns out his Daddy is very new to all this, and was very nervous about coming to an event, but Grimfang managed to convince his fellow werewolf boyfriend to attend today. They have this adorable story about how they met, sounding like they had met in a freaking romantic comedy. Like… Come on! Where’s my romantic comedy? Where’s my caregiver? Where’s my tale of defying Death for love? No… Instead I was stuck here, in this meaningless existence, slowly dwindling away day by day. It was a struggle to even eat, often my housemates would need to bring me… ‘sustenance’… from our ethical supplier, and pressure me to drink it. Because most days consisted of me getting out of bed (no, I know I’m a vampire, but only old school vamps sleep in coffins), going on my PC, playing games… then going to bed when the sun comes up again. I barely left my room, going back into my old ways, back to before I started opening up. Then Nia came into my life and gave me a little hope that maybe I’d find someone… so I put myself out there… only to be massively disappointed. Then her engagement happened and I got another boost in morale… but so far it isn’t going well. There just aren’t that many single Mummies out there, especially not monstrum ones. So I’ll just continue being alone. Feeling this hopelessness but keeping it bottled up insi… “Luce…” Nia said, grabbing my hand and pulling me out of my seat. Before I could respond, complain… or even react, she pulled me away from our little group in the corner, past some littles that were playing in the ballpit, past Medusa, who was colouring in a picture for her Mummy, and towards the plastic adult-sized playhouse in the far corner. She poked her head in, whilst still holding my hand, to check if it was clear, before turning around and smiling at me. “All clear! Come on, grumpy pants…” She said, pulling me into the playhouse and closing the big red plastic door. “Sit. Now!” I did as she said, and sat in the corner on my thickly padded butt, my red babydoll dress lifting slightly as I took my place, revealing the thick nappy between my very pale legs. Quickly fixing my dress, I adjusted myself so I was comfortable on the squishy play mat underneath me. “So… spill it.” Nia said, sitting opposite me and looking at me intensely. “Spill what? I can’t spill anything, I’ve got a baba…” I joked, trying to move away from the real reason we were in this playhouse right now. “Oi, I’m the one who makes snarky jokes. Stay in your lane, little vampling.” Nia grinned at me. “No, seriously, what’s up hun?” “What do you mean? Everything is fine!” I replied, putting on the best fake smile I could for my friend. “I know I’m still relatively new to emotions and people and everything… but I’m pretty sure I can spot when my best friend is down in the dumps about something. So spill it!” “I’m fine, I promise!” I lied again. “We’re not leaving this playhouse until you tell me what’s going on in that silly little mind of yours…” “Nothing… I…” “Sweetie… don’t you just want to… tell me… everything…?” Nia said, crawling over slowly, her padded hips swaying back and forth as her tail swished about, before she got to me. Lifting her hand, she placed it under my chin and lifted, so my eyes couldn’t break contact with hers. “Come on…” I could feel something stirring within me, as if I wanted to… no, as if I needed to do whatever she said… That’s when it clicked. “OI! NO USING SUCCUBUS POWERS!” I yelled at her, maybe a little too loudly. She instantly threw off this sultry persona and sat back on her padded butt, pouting with her arms crossed in front of me. “Fine! But you have to tell me. It’s in the best friend's rules.” “I… fine. I… I’m just… I’m lonely.” “But we’re all here, having fun! All your friends!” She argued. “Not that way… I’m very thankful for you all… but seeing you…” “Oh.” Nia’s face dropped and she quickly hid her engagement ring with her other hand. “Seeing us all with our caregivers… with partners… Oh hun, I’m sorry…” “Yeah… got it in one.” I sighed. “Sweetie, it’s just a matter of time. You’ll find someone. And I bet they’re gonna be the bestest Mummy ever, making you happier than ever.” “I thought that with my ex…” “Yes, and that was a lesson that will allow you to sense people who are wrong for you from now on. Trust me, your time is soon. Just… keep a little bit of hope, please?” “I… can’t promise…” “Where are you looking these days? I thought you were putting yourself out there again? What about that human you were dating when I first met you?” “Didn’t work out, she ghosted me. And I tried a website for monstrum. That didn’t work out either. People were vampire chasers. Or… the other kind of chaser…” I said, rolling my eyes in disgust. “Oh? OH… eww…” Nia said as she finally understood just what I meant. “Fuck them. That doesn’t bother me. You’re just this really fuckin cool chick who is also my best fuckin friend.” “You do realise that…?” “That Vic would tan my hide if she heard me using this language? Why do you think we’re hiding out in the playhouse? And even if she didn’t… Beatrice would…” “That I would pay to see…” I grinned. “OI! Don’t you start! You don’t know what it’s like to be spanked by that witch!” “No, because I’m a good girl.” My grin grew twice as big. “So am I!” Nia whined. “...Most of the time.” I giggled at my friend, who just pouted back at me again. “Why… Why don’t you try dating humans again? Or maybe ask Beth if there are any other dating websites for us lot?” “I tried dating humans. It’s… not good.” “And humans have changed a lot in the billion years since you got turned into a vampire…” “I’m not that old! You’re way older than me, Miss ‘I’m actually an angel from the dawn of time’.” “Yeah but… for someone so old, I look hot.” She said, posing in a seductive way as a joke. “Agreed.” I said, sticking my tongue out at her and smiling. “Why don’t you try it? For me? Please? I hate to see you so lonely.” “Sorry…” “No! No more apologising! This isn’t your fault, silly girl. Just find a dating website, make a profile, put yourself out there. No, in fact… ten dating websites. We’re gonna find you a Mama, no matter what it takes! Why not try finding a vanilla person and introducing them to this?” I loved Nia’s optimism. It… was actually infectious. I could feel that drive to put myself out there again… and it scared me. But a small part of me was excited that maybe… just maybe… …I’d find someone. ======================================================= So... new story! New perspective! More evil cliffhangers await! I hope you enjoyed this, and continue to enjoy it as the story progresses. I put a lot of emotion into this story, as you can probably tell, and a lot more of myself into some of the characters. But don't worry, there will be a lot of fun too! -------------------------------------------- Thinking of finally opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

The day that chang everything Chapter 1 Ever since Alex was young, he felt a solid connection to diapers. This fascination has been with him for many years, from early childhood when he was jealous to see other children with diapers when he was in kindergarten. Alex never dared to purchase until he turned twelve years old, and that first purchase was a trip to the store to buy Pampers, and what a rush of humiliation and excitement it gave him. That feeling made an indescribable feeling, something he had never felt before. As Alex grew older, he went on his first visit to the pharmacy and purchased his first pack of honest adult diapers; the same rush came once again. The biggest rush and humiliation he experienced was when he returned to the pharmacy, and the pharmacist woman asked directly, “Did it fit?” He is 38 years old and has a steady job and a family but no nappy play. His wife knew about this fetish but was never interested in playing with it, but then everything turned around. This is his story. ———————— It was a typical day in the office, and after working for more than 12 years in the same company, he had perfected his job. His primary responsibilities involved overseeing and assigning tasks to two incredibly talented colleagues, Bea and Tim. However, a minor issue arose with Bea, as she consistently tended to have things go her way. Although this was generally acceptable due to her exceptional job performance, her approach seemed to indicate a possible attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD) or a similar condition, as she worked at an impressively fast pace. Additionally, Bea was quite assertive and rarely admitted to being wrong. Despite several discussions aimed at resolving these issues, he didn't allow it to affect their working relationship significantly. One day, his longing for the nappy became overwhelming, consuming his thoughts with intensity. Sometimes, he felt the nappy between his legs, bringing out humiliating feelings. He got so caught up in the sense of what he was wearing that the danger of making mistakes became closer. It's easy to become careless in such moments, and that is what happened. Throughout the entire week, Alex consistently wore a good, neatly pressed nappy to work. He changed it twice a day, ensuring it did not remain noticeable. While engrossed in his routine tasks, he felt a sudden tap on the outside of his jeans, followed by a small pat. Startled, he widened his eyes and slowly turned around to see who it was. It was an utterly surprising moment when he saw Bea approaching. Her smile was wide, reaching from ear to ear, and her gaze felt like it could see right through Alex. She whispered, leaning close to his ear, sending shivers down his spine. With a broad smile, she beckoned, "Hello, my little friend. Join me in your office. We need to talk." They walked into the office with his body trembling. He couldn't help but wonder what he had done. She knew it, and he was at a loss for words. Should he explain that he needed to use them because of a handicap? As he entered, his anxiety grew, and he couldn't shake the feeling that the noise from his diaper was drowning out everything else. As he walked over to his desk to sit, she suddenly closed his office door, catching him off guard. Just as Alex was about to sit down, he heard the sharp snap of her fingers, sending a new shiver down his spine. Alex felt fear wash over him, not knowing what would happen next. He looked up at her, who was gently waving her index finger. As she approached, she stood so close that Alex could feel her gentle touch on his pants. Her striking, bright blue eyes locked with his inches away, creating an intense and intimate moment. Her long red hair and beautiful slim body didn't improve the situation; they made such a magical sense. He failed to assert himself by saying stop. After all, he held a position of authority over her. “Listen, Bea, what you think you've witnessed is a condition I am dealing with...” She abruptly interrupted him and placed a finger before Alex's lips. Her piercing, bright blue eyes seemed to see right through him. "Open those jeans of yours, and let me see," she said, her piercing eyes looking straight at him. Her words echoed with increasing intensity, her tone growing noticeably more taut with each repetition. Despite his innocence, her piercing gaze and tightly locked jaw filled me with an overwhelming dread. "Listen, you need to unzip those jeans for me. If you don't do it by the time I count to three, I'll start describing in vivid detail what you're wearing to everyone," Bea said in a suggestive tone. Alex slowly unbuttoned his pants and revealed what was underneath his jeans. It was easy to attribute wearing an average diaper to a medical condition, but standing there with a bright pink plastic panty was a different story altogether. Her smile continued to grow as she scrutinized him intently. She glanced downward and listened to the rustling sound of the plastic. It became clear as she saw my gaze. She knew she had him, and he couldn't do anything about it. "I have always enjoyed spending time with boys, playfully interacting with them and teasing them during my school days, especially sissy boys. I have been feeling quite unenthusiastic for a long time, and something sparked when I noticed your little diaper butt this week; it's incredibly satisfying to embrace my playful and mischievous nature once again," she expressed with a glint of excitement in her eyes. Alex was feeling incredibly nervous. What could she possibly want from him? Did she expect him to give her more work with higher pay? If word got out at work about his little secret, it would be devastating, and he might even have to resign. And what about his wife? "Bea, what is it you want?” “Don’t stress. I'm not asking for too much; I hope to inject more enjoyment into our workday. It could benefit both of us, but ultimately, you're the one who will be experiencing it. So, let's start with the most important task: wet your diaper for me, now.” she said, determined. Her expression was incredulous—could she be serious? The thought of complying was out of the question. But her look was so intense it sent trembles down Alex's backbone. He averted his gaze and focused on the task, trying to let it flow. It began small to get wet, then gradually came more loose before it came like a waterfall. His face grew even redder in humiliation. Gently, she placed her hand under his chin, lifting his head to meet her gaze. A wide smile adorned Alex’s face as our eyes met. "Good sissy, now we both know you don't use this in medical terms. You like this, don't you?" Bea said with a seductive smile. Now, keep that diaper on; don't change it. When you need a change, you will ask. See you later, diaper, sissy. Here he stood, nervous, terrified, and wet in his diaper. The more it swelled and thickened, he couldn't put aside the fact that he also was aroused.

Chapter 1: This is a joke, right? Lisa was wandering around her house frantically, getting ready to leave for work. She couldn't find half of what she needed and was about to miss her bus. Finally finding the all-important house keys, she ran out the door, locking it behind her. She sighed in relief and ran down her driveway to find a small package by her mailbox. "That's odd," Lisa thought, "I haven't ordered anything recently." She deposited the package in her purse and hurried to the bus stop just in time to catch the 12, the only bus that stopped near her work. Once taking her seat on the near-empty bus, she pulled out the box and examined it. Only her address was written on it, so she had no way of knowing where it came from or if it was meant for her. She ripped off the tape to be welcomed by bubble wrap. "This is adorable!" Lisa thought as she unwrapped the rest of the package, she saw a cute bracelet with green marble-like rocks. After putting on the bracelet, Lisa spotted a note in the box. Unfolding it, she began to read it. "To whoever receives this bracelet, I am sorry, I just couldn't take it anymore. This thing has ruined my life. I don't know where it came from but received it one day. After a few days of wearing it, I discovered this thing can grant wishes when you say "I wish.." THIS IS NOT A GOOD THING! I swear it's like a monkey's paw. You won't notice it at first, but if you aren't careful, it'll ruin you over time. You can't take back a wish once it's been made. If you are smart, you won't use it! Good luck and good riddance. Please be smart." Lisa laughed; this had to be a joke, right? The bus screeched to a stop, reminding her why she had been on the bus in the first place. Luckily for her, her workplace was only 2 stops away, so it took no time on the bus, but walking would take forever. She climbed off, thanked the bus driver, and went to the small office building in front of her. It was 5 stories high, which was small compared to the skyscrapers in the nearby area. Unfortunately for Lisa, she works on the fifth floor where an advertising company is located. So when the elevator is down, which happens often, an annoying journey up the stairs is required. Not fun in heels. "Please let them be working, please let them be working, please!" She spoke to herself as she turned the corner to where the elevators were. "Closed due to Maintenance" hung on the doors. "Danmit! I wish the elevator would just work." Suddenly, the door behind her opened as the elevator repair man walked out. "Then you got good timing. I just finished up," He told her. "Wait, are you serious? You have it working again?" Lisa's voice carried a mix of disbelief and relief. The repairman nodded, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Yep, just finished up. Good timing on your part." A surge of gratitude washed over Lisa. "Wow, talk about luck. Thank you so much!" "Not a problem," he said, stepping aside to let her enter the elevator. "What floor are you headed to?" "The 5th," Lisa replied, stepping in and pressing the button. "Ah, perfect. You're all set then," he remarked, moving to remove the maintenance sign. Lisa couldn't help but grin. "You've just saved me from a trek up a gazillion stairs in these heels. You're a lifesaver." The repairman chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Glad I could be of service. Have a good one!" "You too! Thanks again," Lisa called as the doors slid shut, leaving her alone in the now-functioning elevator. Once on the 5th floor, Lisa rushed over to her desk; she was late enough as it was and didn't want to run into her manager or stop to chit-chat with a coworker and get busted. Setting her things down and taking her seat, Lisa sighed in relief. "Few, finally made it, and now what do I have going on today? Looks like I have a meeting in an hour in conference room 501." *Gurgle* "Shoot, I didn't have enough time to get breakfast. I wish I had something to eat this morning; otherwise, this will be a long day." *knock* *knocK* "Hey, Lisa. Do you have a minute?" Looking up from her Computer, Lisa saw her coworker Sarah. "Hey, Sarah! what's up?" "I noticed you were running a little behind today, and you look like you could use a pick me up. I have an extra breakfast burrito I made this morning. Would you like it? If you heat it up for like 30 seconds in the microwave, it comes out amazing!" "Oh my god, you are a lifesaver, Sarah! Thank you so much. I had a hectic night last night; I'll tell you more about it at lunch." "Rain check, I'm heading out early today; I've got a doctor's appointment I need to go to, maybe Monday after the weekend unless you want to meet sooner?" "I'll get back to you. I got to unbury myself; there's a ton of things I need to catch up on." Sarah's breakfast burrito was amazing and definitely hit the spot. Now being able to focus, Lisa spent her time before her meeting catching up on emails and direct messages and preparing for the meeting. The prep work paid off while in the meeting as she provided solid updates on the status of their latest project, but before returning to work, she had to stop by the bathroom for a pee break. Only to see that three other ladies were waiting for a stall to open up. "Can you believe how long these lines get during peak hours?" Lisa chuckled nervously, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "Yeah, tell me about it," replied Sarah, her voice sympathetic. "I swear, I practically live in this line some days." A middle-aged woman in line with them nodded in agreement. "You'd think they'd install more stalls or something with how crowded it gets." Lisa chuckled, feeling discomfort as another wave of urgency hit her. "Yeah, that would be nice. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so often." Sarah chuckled. "Yeah, it's just one of those things we women have to deal with, right?" Lisa nodded, trying to ignore the increasing pressure in her bladder. "Yeah, I suppose so." As they continued to wait, Lisa's discomfort grew. She shifted from one foot to the other, trying to distract herself from the urge to pee. But the pressure was becoming unbearable. "Come on, come on," Lisa muttered, hoping desperately for a stall to open up soon. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the stalls became available. Lisa practically dashed inside, grateful for the relief it offered. The discomfort from her full bladder now a distant memory. She resumes her work with renewed focus, navigating the rest of the day's tasks without significant hiccups. As evening approached, Lisa gathered her belongings, ready to return home on the bus during the peak transit hours. She joined the bustling crowd at the bus stop, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of dinner and relaxation after a long day at work. The bus arrived, and she could already see from the outside that it was pretty full. Upon getting inside, she saw her suspicion was correct: no seats left, and she'd have to stand. As Lisa stood in the crowded bus, she felt a sudden, urgent need to pee. Panic surged as she glanced down at her new pair of pants, desperately not wanting to ruin them. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable, and she knew she wouldn't be able to hold it much longer. Without thinking, she frantically whispered, "I wish I had some way to protect my pants." Instantly, she felt a strange sensation over her, followed by a wave of relief as she felt herself peeing. But to her shock, her pants remained completely dry. At the same time, her crotch started to feel warm. Lisa's eyes widened in disbelief as she was peeing herself. She glanced around nervously, hoping no one had noticed her moment of weakness. But as she looked at her fellow passengers, she saw that they were all engrossed in their conversations or staring blankly out the window, oblivious to her predicament. Feeling both relieved and bewildered, Lisa cautiously reached down to touch her pants, half-expecting to find them soaked despite the lack of any wet sensation. But to her amazement, they were completely dry, as if nothing had happened. However, she noticed that her underwear seemed like they swelled up, absorbing the pee, as she could still feel the warmth, and even a bit of weight was now weighing them down. "What the heck is protecting my pants?" Chapter 2: Is that a Pullup? As the bus rumbled along its route, Lisa's mind raced with confusion and disbelief. She glanced around, hoping no one would notice that she just peed herself. "What just happened?" she whispered, her heart pounding with embarrassment and bewilderment. She tried to calm her nerves with a deep breath, chalking it up to a bizarre fluke. Maybe her mind was playing tricks on her, or she was just overly stressed from the long day at work. But even as she tried to rationalize the inexplicable event, a nagging sense of unease lingered in the back of her mind. There was something undeniably strange about the way her pants remained dry despite it feeling like her bladder released its contents. Lost in her thoughts, Lisa almost missed her stop. With a jolt of realization, she made her way to the front of the bus, eager to escape the uncomfortable confines of the crowded vehicle. Stepping off the bus onto the sidewalk, Lisa took a moment to gather her thoughts. She knew she couldn't dwell on the strange occurrence forever; she had to focus on getting home and putting the bizarre incident behind her. As she walked the short distance to her apartment building, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of the swollen underwear between her legs, making her worry that her peeing wasn't just in her head. Entering her apartment, Lisa tossed her purse onto her beanbag chair in her bedroom. The box and note were still in it, slightly spilling out of her bag as it landed. Feeling utterly drained both physically and emotionally, Lisa moved to her couch out in the living room and collapsed onto it. She needed time to process everything that had happened but knew she couldn't afford to dwell on it indefinitely. With a sigh, she pushed herself to her feet and went to the kitchen, her stomach grumbling in protest. Dinner seemed like a distant afterthought, but she knew she needed to eat something to replenish her energy after the long day. As she rummaged through the fridge, her eyes fell on a box of leftover pizza from the night before. With a shrug, she grabbed the container and popped a few slices into the microwave. As she waited for her meal to heat up, her thoughts drifted back to the strange bracelet on her wrist. It was adorable, but where did it come from? Was it okay to keep it? What was up with that weird note? *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* The microwave sounded, breaking her train of thought and bringing her back to her dinner. As Lisa sat down to eat her dinner, she couldn't shake the unease that had settled over her since the bizarre incident on the bus. The pizza tasted bland, the flavors muted by her racing thoughts. She kept glancing down at the bracelet on her wrist, its intricate design catching the light from the overhead lamp. With a heavy sigh, Lisa took her last bite, her appetite gone from the bland flavor. She felt she should address the weird feeling from on the bus but wasn't sure where to start; it was all too weird. The logical part of her brain screamed that it was all just in her head, a series of strange events with rational explanations. But deep down, she couldn't shake the feeling that something more was at play. After staring blankly at the wall for a few minutes, Lisa pushed herself up from the table and went to the bathroom to shower. The shower's hot water sounded inviting, a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her mind. As she undressed, she couldn't help but glance down at her underwear. To her horror and confusion, she saw that her panties had been replaced by what looked like a girls' pull-up diaper. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, sending a shiver down her spine. "What the...?" Lisa muttered, her hands trembling as she touched the strange garment. It was soft to the touch. Panic threatened to overwhelm her as she struggled to comprehend what was happening. Confused, she stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, the image of a grown woman wearing a diaper staring back at her. As Lisa stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection in disbelief, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a bizarre hallucination brought on by stress and exhaustion. "This can't be real," she muttered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Shaking her head, she quickly stripped off the pull-up diaper, tossing it into the trash bin with disgust and disbelief. "I must be losing my mind," she whispered, her hands still trembling as she turned on the shower, desperate to wash away the day's strange events. The hot water cascaded over her body, providing some much-needed comfort and clarity amidst the chaos of her thoughts. As she scrubbed away the tension and confusion, she tried to push aside the nagging feeling that the diaper was real. Once she had finished her shower, Lisa wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom, determined to put the bizarre events behind her and get some much-needed rest. With each step, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a figment of her imagination, resulting from an overactive mind and a stressful day at work. She moved to her bedroom, where she retrieved a fresh pair of panties from her dresser drawer, determined to put the day's strange events behind her. Slipping into the comfortable cotton panties, Lisa couldn't shake the memory of the pull-up diaper she had found herself wearing earlier. It was all too surreal, too bizarre to be real. Yet, the soft fabric of the panties against her skin offered some semblance of normalcy, grounding her in the present moment. Oddly, they didn't feel like the pull-up she thought she saw herself wearing. Could it have really been a pull-up diaper? With a sigh, Lisa grabbed a cozy pair of pajamas from her closet, eager to relax and unwind after the tumultuous day she had endured. As she slipped into the soft fabric, she felt a slight sense of relief wash over her, the warmth of the pajamas soothing her frayed nerves. Tired from the day's events, Lisa opted to go to sleep and crawled into bed. She usually would stay up to watch some TV or read a good book, but with the stresses from work, the date she had last night, and the weirdness she experienced today, she figured getting sleep was the better option for tonight. Chapter 3: That was a Weird Dream On Saturday morning, Lisa awoke to the sunlight seeping through the curtains. She groaned softly as she stretched her limbs, feeling the warmth of the morning sun. She enjoyed the blissful ignorance of sleep for a moment, her mind still shielded from the previous day's events. But as she shifted in bed, her thoughts inevitably drifted back to the strange occurrences that had unfolded—a bizarre package, a mysterious bracelet, and the unsettling discovery of the pull-up she was wearing. "Must've been a weird dream," she mumbled to herself, her voice thick with sleep as she attempted to dismiss the surreal memories that lingered in the recesses of her mind. "There's no way any of that was real." Despite her attempts to convince herself of the absurdity of it all, a lingering sense of unease persisted within her consciousness. There was something undeniably tangible about the memories, a lingering presence that refused to be dismissed as mere figments of her imagination. Pushing aside her lingering doubts, Lisa swung her legs over the edge of the bed, preparing to face the day ahead. As she stretched, a sudden, intense pressure in her bladder jolted her from her thoughts, causing her to freeze mid-motion. "Uh-oh," she muttered under her breath, her heart sinking as the urgency of her need to pee washed over her. It was an overwhelming sensation, demanding her immediate attention and threatening to ruin her day before it started. Lisa scrambled out of bed, her movements quick and frantic as she stumbled towards the bathroom. The painful discomfort with each step reminded her of the urgency to relieve herself. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her sense of urgency intensified, each step feeling heavier as if trudging through mud. The pressure in her bladder seemed to swell with each passing second, a relentless reminder of her body's urgent demand. Finally reaching the bathroom, Lisa's hand trembled as she reached for the doorknob, her heart pounding. With a shaky breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, her eyes darting to the familiar sight of the toilet. But before she could register her next move, a sudden wave of warmth flooded her. Panic seized her as she realized what was happening, her hands fumbling with the waistband of her pajama pants in a frantic attempt to undo them. But a strange sensation overcame her before she could even step closer to the toilet. A soft rustling sound filled the air, accompanied by a strange sensation against her skin. Lisa's eyes widened in shock as she looked down, expecting to see her pants darkening with the telltale signs of her accident. But to her bewilderment, her pants remained dry, untouched by the inevitable release of her bladder. Instead, a faint crinkling sound reached her ears, followed by the sensation of something expanding against her skin. With a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, Lisa realized what was happening. Her heart raced as she looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. A pull-up diaper, once again, was in the place of her panties, soaked with the evidence of her accident. Lisa's breath caught in her throat as she stared at the surreal scene before her, unable to comprehend how such a thing could happen. This still had to be a dream, right? There's no way this would be possible. But it felt real. There she was, seeing herself in the mirror again, in a soaked pull-up diaper for little girls. Looking around, she could tell she was still in her apartment; things weren't different, and then it caught her eye. Her purse was sitting on the beanbag chair in her room, with a small box and a note sticking out. The reality of the situation sank in, and a sense of dread washed over her. This was no dream, no figment of her imagination. It was all too real; Lisa quickly slid back up her pants and ran over to the note to reread it and see if she missed any information. Lisa frantically sifted through the box's contents, her hands trembling with anxiety and disbelief. She felt frustration wash over her. The absence of clues regarding the mysterious bracelet's origin only increased her bewilderment. She scanned the note again, her eyes darting over the hastily scrawled words in search of any hidden meaning or clue that might shed light on her predicament. But the message remained cryptic, offering no further insight into the true nature of the bracelet or its origins. A sense of helplessness washed over Lisa as she realized nothing could explain what was happening. She then attempted to remove the bracelet from her wrist, but her efforts proved futile, the band clinging stubbornly to her skin as if fused in place by some unseen force. Panic surged through her veins as she tugged at the bracelet with increasing desperation, her mind racing with a million unanswered questions. Suddenly, her phone started to ring, breaking her thoughts and frustration at the bracelet. She fumbled for her phone, her heart pounding with fear and apprehension. The caller ID revealed Sarah's name. With a shaky breath, she answered the call, her voice a little cracked from her worries and just recently waking up. "Hello?" she ventured tentatively, followed by her clearing her throat as she realized how raspy she first sounded. "Hey, Lisa, are you okay?" Sarah's voice sounded concerned, her words tinged with worry as she sensed the tension in Lisa's voice. Lisa hesitated momentarily, grappling with the overwhelming urge to confide in Sarah, to unburden herself of the weight of her newfound reality. But the fear of sounding insane, of being dismissed as delusional, held her back. "I... I'm fine," she replied hesitantly, her words tinged with uncertainty as she struggled to mask the turmoil within her. "Just... woke up a minute ago. What's up?" "I just wanted to check in on you," she said softly, her words laced with sincerity. "You seemed a little off yesterday, and I wanted to ensure everything's okay. Maybe meet up for coffee and talk about Thursday night?" "Oh, that's right! I didn't get to tell you yet, did I?" she replied, her voice becoming energized with the distraction and the prospect of sharing the spicy details of her date on Thursday. "That sounds great," Lisa said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips despite the lingering unease gnawing at her. "Coffee sounds like just what I need right now." Sarah's relieved sigh was audible through the phone. "I'm glad to hear that. How about we meet up at Brew Haven around noon? That should give us plenty of time to catch up." "Sounds perfect," Lisa replied, her voice steadier now as she focused on the prospect of spending time with her friend. "I'll see you there." Lisa's mind raced with a million conflicting thoughts and emotions as they confirmed the details. On one hand, she was grateful for the distraction and the chance to talk with Sarah about her recent date. But on the other hand, she couldn't imagine having another accident while hanging out with her friend. Chapter 4: New Panties Please As Lisa stood in the bathroom stall, her mind reeling from the surreal experience, she couldn't shake the feeling that something extraordinary was happening. The evidence was right in front of her—the pull-up diaper now snugly wrapped around her hips, soaked with her latest accident. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to touch the smooth fabric of the pull-up, her fingers tracing the contours of the unfamiliar material. It was a surreal sensation, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing moment. "I... I can't believe this is happening," she murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to face the bizarre turn of events. "This... this can't be real." But as she looked down at the pull-up, its soft padding offering a strange comfort in her confusion, Lisa knew she could no longer deny the truth. Something extraordinary was at play. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa forced herself to focus on the task at hand. She couldn't afford to dwell on the surreal nature of her situation, not when there were other people waiting outside for the stall. Gathering her courage, Lisa quickly checked her pants for any signs of the pull-up underneath. To her relief, there was no telltale bulge or outline that would give away her secret. It was as if the pull-up had seamlessly blended into her clothing, leaving no trace of its presence. With a silent prayer of gratitude, Lisa straightened her posture and composed herself before finally flushing the toilet to avoid suspicion and unlocking the stall door. Stepping out into the bathroom, she offered a quick apology to the other ladies waiting outside, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at her earlier rudeness. "Sorry about that," she muttered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she met their gaze with a sheepish smile. "I didn't mean to cut in front of you like that." The other women offered polite nods in response, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and understanding. "No worries, honey," one of them said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We've all been there before." With a sense of relief, Lisa hurriedly washed her hands, eager to put some distance between herself and the awkward encounter. As she exited the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with questions, her thoughts consumed by the inexplicable magic that seemed to be at play. How was it possible that her panties had transformed into a pull-up, seemingly of their own accord? And what did it mean for her future if such bizarre occurrences continued to unfold? As she walked, Lisa couldn't shake the uncomfortable sensation of the wet pull-up against her skin, a constant reminder of her life's surreal turn. Feeling increasingly frustrated and disgusted by the situation, Lisa couldn't help but resent the childish garment clinging to her hips. It was a humiliating symbol of the inexplicable magic that seemed to have taken hold of her life. With a deepening scowl, Lisa finally reached her desk and sank into her chair, the wet pull-up squelching beneath her with an unpleasant squish. Grimacing, she shifted uncomfortably, trying in vain to find a position that would alleviate the discomfort. But as she fidgeted in her seat, her mind raced with a single thought: she needed to figure out what was causing these bizarre occurrences. With its cryptic note and mysterious powers, the bracelet seemed to be the only explanation. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to her wrist, fingers fumbling over the smooth surface of the bracelet. She tried to slide it off, but it refused to budge as if fused to her skin. Panic rising within her, she attempted to cut it off with scissors from her desk drawer, but the metal remained unscathed as if mocking her futile efforts. Frustration boiled within her, mingling with a sense of helplessness. She was trapped, bound to this cursed bracelet with no means of escape. Each wish only seemed to entangle her further in its magic web, leaving her more powerless than ever. Desperate for answers, Lisa began to make wish after wish, each more fervent than the last. She wished for the bracelet to be removed, for knowledge about its origins, for it to disappear entirely, for it to stop meddling with her life. But with each wish, nothing changed. The bracelet remained firmly in place, keeping her captive until satisfied. Defeated, Lisa slumped back in her chair, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of her eyes, threatening to overwhelm her with the magnitude of the situation she found herself in. How had a simple bracelet turned her life upside down in such a short amount of time? As she leaned back, on the edge of tears, "I wish I at least had a new pair of panties," she muttered under her breath, more as a desperate plea than a genuine belief in its fulfillment. With tears threatening to spill from her eyes, Lisa's whispered wish hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of her desperation for a reprieve from the chaos. As Lisa attempted to gather her composure and focus on her work, she reached into her purse for her earbuds, hoping that immersing herself in music would offer a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her. With trembling fingers, she fumbled through her bag until her fingertips brushed against something unexpected. Pulling out her hand, Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the object now nestled in her palm—a pristine pair of panties, neatly folded and seemingly untouched by the events of the day. She blinked in disbelief, unable to comprehend how they had appeared in her purse as if materializing out of thin air. For a moment, Lisa questioned her sanity, her mind reeling from the inexplicable sight before her. But as she reached out to touch the fabric, her fingers tracing the delicate lace trim, she couldn't deny the reality of the situation. Somehow, her wish had been granted again, this time in a manner that defied all logic and reason. As Lisa looked around the bustling office, her heart pounding with apprehension, she couldn't shake the nagging suspicion that someone must have seen her moment of desperation, running to the bathroom. Thinking she might have leaked and needed a new pair. But as she scanned the room, her gaze darting from one face to another, she found no trace of recognition or curiosity in the eyes of her coworkers; hell, no one was even glancing her way. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lisa focused on getting changed and cleaned up. Grabbing her purse, she stood up and headed towards the bathroom, knowing she needed a way to conceal the pull-up for safe disposal. She is glad to at least have a change of underwear, her mind racing with a million questions and fears. What if they think she can't control her bladder? What if she couldn't? The thought made her skin crawl with unease, a cold shiver running down her spine as she pushed open the door to the restroom. Inside, the familiar hum of running water and whispered conversations greeted her, a comforting backdrop to the chaos swirling within her mind. With practiced ease, Lisa made her way to the nearest stall; thankfully, the line had subsided, her movements brisk and efficient as she locked the door behind her and quickly shed her soiled garment. A sense of relief washed over her as she peeled off the wet pull-up. A chill ran up her body as the cool air of the restroom offered a welcome reprieve from the suffocating discomfort of the past hour. With trembling hands, Lisa hastily donned the fresh pair of panties, her fingers fumbling with the delicate lace trim as she struggled to compose herself. But as she finished dressing and prepared to leave the stall, a sudden wave of panic washed over her, the fear of discovery gripping her heart with icy fingers. What if someone saw her leaving the stall with the pull-up in her purse? The thought made her stomach churn with dread, her mind racing with a million worst-case scenarios. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa closed her purse after burying the pull-up as far down as she could. With a determined stride, she unlocked the stall door and stepped out into the restroom, her gaze sweeping the room for any sign of prying eyes. To her relief, the restroom was empty, the only sound the distant chatter from the hallway outside. With a sigh of relief, Lisa made her way to the nearest trash bin, her movements quick as she dug out the pull-up and disposed of it. But as she left the restroom, her heart skipped a beat as she collided with a familiar figure standing right outside, her eyes widening in surprise as she found herself face to face with Sarah. "Hey, Lisa!" Sarah exclaimed, her tone bright and cheerful as she offered her friend a warm smile. "Fancy running into you here. Everything okay?" For a moment, Lisa felt a surge of panic coursing through her veins, the fear of discovery threatening to overwhelm her. But with a forced smile and a casual shrug, she brushed off Sarah's concern with practiced ease, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her. "Yeah, everything's fine," Lisa replied, her tone light and nonchalant as she sidestepped Sarah's probing gaze. "Just needed a quick break, you know how it is." Sarah nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic as she reached out to squeeze Lisa's shoulder in a gesture of support. "Of course, I get it," she said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "Well, if you ever need to talk, you know where to find me. I'm always here for you." "Thanks," Lisa said, her voice tinged with warmth as she met her friend's gaze. "I really appreciate it. There's been a lot going on lately that I'm honestly still working through. I could use a coffee date if you're up for it tomorrow?" "Absolutely! Text me over the details later; I'm open all day." With a final nod of gratitude, Lisa turned and headed back to her desk, her mind still reeling from the whirlwind of emotions and revelations that had unfolded throughout the day. As she settled into her chair, she couldn't shake the lingering sense of impossibility. Glancing at the clock, Lisa realized she still had a few hours left in the workday. With a determined sigh, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside her worries and distractions as she delved into her work with renewed determination. As the hours ticked by and the end of the workday drew near, Lisa's curiosity got the better of her. With a hesitant glance around the office to ensure no one was watching, she reached down to her wrist and touched the smooth surface of the bracelet, her fingers tracing its intricate patterns with a sense of trepidation. Summoning her courage, Lisa closed her eyes and made a wish, her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke the words that would set the wheels of fate in motion. "I wish I didn't have to ride the bus," she murmured, her heart pounding as she awaited the inevitable response. To her surprise, the answer came swiftly and unexpectedly as a ringing phone. Startled, Lisa reached for her cell phone, her pulse quickening with anticipation as she answered the call. "Hello?" she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she held the phone to her ear. "Hey, sweetie, it's Mom," came the familiar voice on the other end of the line, warm and reassuring. "I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing." Disappointment flooded through Lisa at the sound of her mother's voice. It was great to hear from her, but she was hoping for a call about winning a car or something. Either way, her mom's call was a comforting reminder of the love and support that surrounded her. With a grateful smile, she leaned back in her chair, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders as she settled into the conversation with her mom. As they spoke, Lisa's mother mentioned that she was in the area and offered to give Lisa a ride home from work, sparing her the usual ordeal of navigating the crowded bus and rush-hour traffic. Grateful for the unexpected gesture, Lisa readily accepted, her heart swelling with gratitude for her mother's kindness. As she hung up the phone, she couldn't help but wonder, did her wish come true? At least she didn't have to ride the bus today, but was it just a coincidence? Meeting her mom in the office lobby, Lisa couldn't help but notice the weary lines that creased her mother's face, the sadness that lingered in her eyes. Sensing that something was amiss, Lisa hesitated momentarily before approaching the subject with her mother, her voice hesitant as she spoke. "Mom, is everything okay?" she asked, her tone filled with concern as she searched her mother's face for any sign of distress. Her mother hesitated momentarily, her gaze drifting away as if lost in thought. But then, with a heavy sigh, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with sadness and resignation, as her eyes began to tear up. "No, sweetheart, everything's not okay," she admitted, her words weighted with emotion. "Your father and I... we're having some problems. I... I left him this morning. Nothing's final, but I'm frustrated." Lisa's heart sank at her mother's words, a wave of sadness washing over her as she realized the depth of her parents' troubles. She reached out to her mother, offering a comforting hug as tears welled up in her own eyes. "I'm so sorry, Mom," Lisa whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I had no idea things had gotten this bad. You don't have to talk about it now if you don't want to, but know that I'm here for you, no matter what." Her mother returned the embrace, holding onto Lisa seeking solace in her daughter's arms. "Thank you, sweetheart," she murmured, her voice muffled against Lisa's shoulder. "I just need some time to figure things out. But it means the world to me to know that you're here for me." As Lisa and her mom walked out of the office building towards her mom's car, Lisa couldn't help but notice the trunk of her car was packed full of her belongings. Concern etched lines on Lisa's forehead as she glanced at her mom. "Mom, where are you staying?" Lisa asked gently, her voice filled with worry. Her mother sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and uncertainty clouding her expression. "I... I don't know yet," she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. "I just needed to get away for a while, figure things out." Lisa's heart ached for her mother, the weight of their shared troubles pressing down on her shoulders. Without hesitation, she squeezed her mom's hand, offering a silent gesture of support. "You can stay with me," Lisa blurted out before she could second-guess herself. "I mean, if you want to. My apartment isn't big, but we'll make it work." Tears welled up in her mother's eyes, gratitude shining bright amidst the uncertainty. "Oh, sweetheart, thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I don't know what I would do without you." As they reached Lisa's car, her mother hesitated before turning to her with a hopeful smile. "And if you ever need a ride somewhere, just let me know. I'll be there for you." As Lisa's mom's words hung in the air, Lisa felt her heart skip a beat, her mind racing with a sudden, chilling realization. Could it be possible that her wish had inadvertently affected her mother's behavior? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, the weight of guilt settling heavily upon her shoulders. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Lisa replayed the events of the last two days in her mind, searching for any connection between her wishes and the events that had unfolded. It was too much of a coincidence to ignore—the timing, the circumstances, everything seemed to point to her. As her mother climbed into the driver's seat and started the car, Lisa's thoughts whirled with uncertainty and fear. What had she done? What if her wishes continued to impact the lives of those around her, causing unintended consequences and chaos? Chapter 5: Motherly Advice As Lisa and her mom drove back to Lisa's apartment, the silence between them was intense, the air thick to the point where you could cut it with a butter knife if you wanted to. Unspoken words and unresolved emotions lingering in the air. Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought, her mind still reeling from the realization that her wishes might be affecting those around her. Her mom glanced over at Lisa, concern etched on her face. "You've been quiet, sweetheart. Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice gentle. Lisa blinked, gazing away at the passing scenery to meet her mother's worried eyes. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," she replied, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. Her mother studied her for a moment as if trying to decipher the truth hidden behind Lisa's facade, but ultimately, she sighed and returned her attention to the road. "Alright, sweetheart, if you say so," she said, her tone tinged with disappointment. Lisa's heart twisted with guilt at the hurt evident in her mother's voice, but she couldn't bring herself to confide in her just yet. Not when she didn't fully understand the extent of the situation herself. As they pulled into the parking lot of Lisa's apartment building, Lisa felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She glanced over at her mother, her heart heavy with the burden of her secret. How could she explain what was happening without sounding crazy? "Thanks for the ride, Mom," Lisa said softly as they stepped out of the car, her eyes avoiding her mother's concerned gaze. Her mother frowned, sensing Lisa's unease. "Are you sure everything's alright, Lisa?" she asked, reaching for her daughter's hand. Lisa forced a reassuring smile, the weight of her guilt threatening to crush her. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just a lot on my mind lately, you know?" she replied, her voice tight with emotion. Her mother's expression softened with understanding, but Lisa could see the worry lingering in her eyes. "Well, if you ever need to talk about anything, you know I'm here for you, right?" her mother said, her voice filled with love and concern. Lisa nodded, her throat tight with unshed tears. "Thanks. I appreciate it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. As they made their way to Lisa's apartment, her mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. How could she fix the situation with her parents? Would a wish fix it? The thought of her mother being affected by her wishes filled Lisa with a sickening dread. Once inside her apartment, Lisa helped her mother carry in a few bags of clothes, among other things, her movements distracted as she tried to push aside her mounting anxiety. But as they set the bags down in the living room, a sudden urge gripped Lisa "Shit..." she cursed under her breath as she stumbled backward, nearly dropping the bags she was holding. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm, concern etched on her face. "Lisa, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, rushing to her daughter's side, concern etched on her face, Lisa forced a tight-lipped smile, her mind racing with panic. "I-I'm fine, just need to use the bathroom," she stammered, her voice strained with the effort of holding back her urgency. Without waiting for a response, Lisa hastily set down the bags and bolted towards the bathroom, her hand pressed tightly between her legs as she fought to maintain control. Her mother's worried gaze followed her daughter's frantic movements, her heart twisting with concern at the sight of Lisa's obvious distress. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her bladder screamed for release, a hot wave of pressure coursing through her body. With a shaky exhale of relief, Lisa pushed open the door and stumbled into the bathroom, her legs shaking with the effort of holding back her impending accident. Her mother hovered anxiously in the hallway, her eyes wide with concern as she watched her daughter's desperate dash to the toilet. With a frantic whimper, Lisa reached the toilet just in time, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her desperate need to pee. With a shuddering sigh of relief, she collapsed onto the seat, her bladder releasing a torrent of pent-up pressure. Hisssssss..... Outside the bathroom, Lisa's mother stood frozen in place, her heart heavy with worry as she listened to the sound of her daughter's desperate relief. There were no signs she had to pee that bad. Did she even know she had to go that bad? Her mom thought, worried about the health and well-being of her daughter. As Lisa sat on the toilet, her mind raced with a whirlwind of confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden urges to pee? It felt like her body was betraying her at the worst possible time, given the weird magic with the pull-ups appearing when she pees herself. After a few moments, Lisa managed to compose herself enough to stand up and flush the toilet. She washed her hands, her mind still reeling from the recent events. When she opened the bathroom door, her mother was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and confusion. "Are you... okay? That was quite a close call," her mother said, her voice gentle yet probing. Lisa tried to brush off her mother's concern, a faint blush tinting her cheeks with embarrassment. "Yeah, sorry about that. I guess I just got caught up in bringing the stuff in and didn't realize how bad I needed to go," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother, however, wasn't buying it. "Honey, that was more than just getting distracted. Are you sure everything is okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but firm. Lisa shifted uncomfortably, her mind racing for a plausible explanation. "It's nothing, Mom, really. Just a one-off thing," she insisted, avoiding her mother's probing gaze. Her mother sighed, placing a comforting hand on Lisa's shoulder. "Sweetheart, this isn't the first time something like this has happened, is it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa's cheeks burned with shame as she shook her head, unable to meet her mother's gaze. "No, it's not," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Lisa's mother's brow furrowed with worry. "That isn't normal, honey. How long has this been happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. Lisa hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "It's been... a couple of days," she admitted, her voice barely audible. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm. "A couple of days!? We need to get you to a doctor," she exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency. Lisa's heart sank at the thought of having to explain everything to a doctor. "I-I don't think it's necessary, Mom. It's probably just stress or something," she stammered, her voice tinged with desperation; how could she possibly admit to having a toddler's bladder issue as an adult to another person? Her mother shook her head, her expression firm. "No, Lisa, this could be something serious. We need to get you checked out," she insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument. With a heavy sigh, she nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Okay, Mom. I'll go to the walk-in later," she promised, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother's expression softened, her worry evident in her eyes. "Okay, just promise me you'll take care of yourself, alright?" she said, reassuringly squeezing Lisa's shoulder. Lisa forced a smile, grateful for her mother's understanding. "I will, I promise," she said, her voice steadier now. With a nod, her mother released Lisa's shoulder and turned towards the door. "Alright, well, let's get the rest of these bags in, shall we?" she said, her tone lightening as she tried to change the subject. Lisa nodded, relieved by the change in topic. "Yeah, sounds good. And hey, how about we order takeout for dinner tonight? My treat," she suggested, hoping to distract her mother from pressing the issue further. Her mother smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "That sounds wonderful, sweetheart. I could go for some Chinese food. What do you think?" she asked, her enthusiasm contagious. Lisa grinned, grateful for her mother's easy acceptance. "Chinese it is, then. I'll go grab the menus, and we can decide what to get," she said, heading towards the kitchen. As they settled on their dinner choices, the tension that had filled the apartment dissipated, replaced by a sense of normalcy that was comforting to both. They spent the evening enjoying their meal and catching up on each other's lives, the earlier events pushed to the back of their minds, at least for the time being. As the night wore on, Lisa and her mother finished their dinner and settled into a comfortable routine to end the night. They chatted about mundane things, and eventually, it was time for bed. "Goodnight, Mom," Lisa said, warmly hugging her mother. "Thanks for the ride today." "Goodnight, sweetheart," her mother replied, returning the hug. "Any time, honey, consider me your personal driver for now. haha!" Her mother laughed jokingly. With a concerned smirk, Lisa watched as her mother went to the couch, where she would sleep for the night. Once her mother was settled, Lisa headed to her own bedroom, feeling mixed emotions. Was my wish the cause of my mom's separation? On her way to her bedroom, Lisa passed by the bathroom and decided she should head there first, hoping to relieve herself before bed, even though she didn't feel the need to go. Luckily, to her surprise, she ended up peeing a ton from all of the fluids she had since having dinner. "Thank GOD! I better not need to pee so badly in the morning." Relieved, Lisa got up and headed to bed, the day's events weighing heavily on her. She lay awake for hours, her thoughts racing as she tried to make sense of everything that had happened. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted to sleep. Chapter 6: Nosy Mother With a groan, Lisa slowly blinked her eyes open, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite her troubled dreams. She stretched languidly, relishing the warmth of her bed for a few moments before reality came crashing back. As she swung her legs over the side of the bed, preparing to start her day, a sudden, urgent pressure gripped her bladder, causing her to freeze mid-stretch. Frustration and confusion warred within her as she realized she had just gone to the bathroom before bed and shouldn't be feeling such a strong urge to pee so soon. "Damnit," She cursed under her breath; she quickly scrambled to her feet, her muscles protesting the abrupt movement. She hurried out of her bedroom, intent on reaching the bathroom before it was too late. As she rushed down the hallway, the noise of her footsteps echoing in the early morning silence, she inadvertently woke her mother, who had been sleeping on the couch. Her mother stirred, rubbing her eyes sleepily as she sat up, concern etching lines of worry on her face. She watched Lisa disappear into the bathroom, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She knew something was wrong, but she also knew that Lisa wasn't ready to talk about it yet. As Lisa closed the bathroom door behind her, she let out a frustrated sigh, her mind racing with confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden, uncontrollable urges to pee? Lisa's heart pounded in her chest as she ran towards the toilet, her hand shaky for her worry of wetting herself again. With a desperate attempt, she grabbed the toilet seat to lift its lid, only for her worst fears to be realized. Hiissssss The pressure in her bladder had reached its breaking point, and before she could even get the seat up, she felt her body betray her, releasing a torrent of urine. Shame washed over her as she stood there, helplessly wetting herself, a pull-up miraculously appearing, absorbing the mess, leaving her pajama pants dry. With a defeated gasp, Lisa collapsed onto the tiled bathroom floor, feeling the soaked pull-up under her butt, bulky from absorbing all of her pee. There she sat next to the toilet, tears welling up in her eyes as frustration and embarrassment overwhelmed her. She hugged her knees to her chest, feeling utterly defeated by her body's betrayal yet again. The cool tiles starkly contrasted the warmth and wetness between her legs. Tears running down her cheeks as she realized the extent of her predicament. She was a grown woman, yet here she was, wearing a wet pull-up like a toddler. "Why does this keep happening to me?" she cried, her voice trembling. "It's not fair!" The sound of her voice echoed in the small bathroom, mixing with the soft hum of the ventilation fan overhead. When Lisa's mom heard her daughter cry out from the bathroom, she got up to check on her. "I'm too old for this," Lisa muttered bitterly, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Her mother knocked softly on the door, concern evident in her voice. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Lisa wiped her tears and took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "I'm fine, Mom. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" She heard her mother's footsteps recede down the hallway, leaving her alone with her thoughts. She knew she couldn't keep hiding this from her mother, but she also didn't know how to explain what was happening to her. Lisa pushed herself up from the floor, her legs feeling weak and unsteady. She stumbled slightly, caught off guard by the weight of the sodden pull-up between her legs. With a shaky breath, she reached down and removed her pajama pants, revealing the bulky garment. Tears continued to flow from her eyes as she stripped off the pull-up, the cold air of the bathroom meeting her damp skin. She balled it up, a sense of shame washing over her as she tossed it into the trash can with a soft thud echoing in the small bathroom. Lisa quickly pulled her pajama pants back on, the fabric feeling soft and clingy against her skin. She hurried back to her room, her mind racing about how to handle the situation. She searched her dresser for a clean change of clothes and realized she needed to get laundry done; she only had two pairs of clean underwear left. Grabbing one of them, she rushed back out of her room towards the bathroom to shower and remove the smell of pee before speaking with her mom next. However, she was too late; as she approached the bathroom door, she was stunned to see it was already closed and locked from her mother going in there while she grabbed her clothes. *** Lisa's mom, Carol, stood outside the closed bathroom door. Concern for her daughter mingled with a growing sense of unease as she tried to make sense of the situation. She had heard Lisa's cries, and her instinct as a mother told her that something was seriously wrong. "I'm too old for this," she heard Lisa mutter. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Carol hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob as she tried to process Lisa's words. Pull-ups? Why would Lisa be talking about wearing pull-ups? The confusion only added to Carol's growing concern, as she gently knocked on the door. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Carol called through the door, her voice laced with worry. There was a moment of silence before Lisa responded, her voice strained. "I'm fine, Mom, Just... just give me a minute, okay?" Carol hesitated, torn between respecting her daughter's privacy and wanting to comfort her. Ultimately, she decided to give Lisa the space she needed and stepped back from the door. As she waited outside the bathroom, Carol's mind raced with questions. What does she mean she is too old for this? Too old for what? Was she really wearing a pull-up? Before Carol could dwell on these thoughts any longer, she heard the sound of the bathroom door unlocking, followed by the soft click of its opening. Lisa stood in the doorway, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy from crying. Carol's heart broke at the sight of her daughter's anguish, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. But before Carol could say anything, Lisa rushed off to her room. Carol watched her daughter retreat down the hallway, a sense of helplessness washing over her. She knew she couldn't force Lisa to talk if she wasn't ready, but that didn't make it any easier to stand idly by while her daughter suffered. With a heavy sigh, Carol stepped into the bathroom, locking it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room for any sign of what had caused Lisa's distress. The air was thick with the scent of urine, and Carol wrinkled her nose in distaste as she made her way further into the room. Her gaze landed on the trash can near the sink, and her heart skipped a beat as she noticed the crumpled pull-up lying discarded inside. Carol's breath caught in her throat as she reached for the pull-up, her fingers trembling with disbelief. She lifted the pull-up from the trash can, her eyes widening in shock as she took in its sodden state. Clearly, this wasn't just a one-time accident; there were already two in the can. Lisa must have been wearing pull-ups for some time now. Why didn't she tell her mother? Have they grown more distant than she thought? Carol searched the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest, her mind reeling with questions. She opened cabinets and drawers, looking for any sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa was using. But to her confusion, she found nothing. As Carol stood in the bathroom, her mind reeling with unanswered questions, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling in her stomach. She glanced around the room, her eyes scanning every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. But the bathroom offered no answers, only the lingering scent of urine. Her heart heavy with concern, Carol carefully placed the pull-up back into the trash can, her thoughts consumed by worry for her daughter. Lisa had always been independent and resilient, but seeing her distressed was tearing at Carol's maternal instincts. With a heavy sigh, Carol turned to leave the bathroom, her mind still racing about how to approach Lisa about what she had discovered. But before she could take a step, a sudden knock at the door startled her, causing her to jump in surprise. "Mom, are you almost done in there?" Lisa's voice came from the other side of the door, tinged with impatience. "I really need to take a shower." Carol's heart sank at the sound of Lisa's voice, the defeated tone in her voice only added to Carol's growing sense of worry. She had been so preoccupied with her thoughts that she hadn't even considered how her actions might affect Lisa. Now, feeling guilty for being the cause of slowing down Lisa's efforts to clean herself up from her accident this morning. "Sorry, sweetie, I'll be out in just a minute," Carol replied, her voice strained with emotion. She quickly moved to the toilet, her need to pee still present. As Carol relieved herself, her mind raced with thoughts of how to handle the situation with Lisa. She knew she needed to talk to her daughter about what she had discovered, but she also didn't want to invade Lisa's privacy or make her feel ashamed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Carol finished her business and flushed the toilet, her thoughts still in turmoil as she washed her hands. She took a deep breath, trying to steel herself for the difficult conversation ahead, before finally opening the door and stepping out into the hallway. Lisa was waiting just outside the bathroom, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she watched her mother emerge. Carol's heart ached at seeing her daughter's troubled face, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. "I'm sorry for taking so long, sweetie," Carol said softly, gently touching Lisa's arm. "I didn't mean to keep you waiting." Lisa forced a small smile, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "It's okay, Mom. I just really need to take a shower." Carol nodded understandingly, stepping aside to let Lisa pass. As her daughter disappeared into the bathroom, Carol couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt gnawing at her conscience. She knew she couldn't avoid the conversation they needed to have, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for Lisa than they already were. Unsatisfied with the answers she had found so far, Carol turned to Lisa's room. As Carol entered Lisa's room, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in her stomach. She felt conflicted; she didn't want to invade her daughter's privacy, but she knew she needed to find some answers. With a heavy heart, she began to search the room, careful not to disturb anything from where it was. Her eyes scanned every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. As she opened drawers and checked closets, Carol's heart sank further. There was no sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa had been using, and only one pair of clean underwear was left in her daughter's drawer. Carol felt a wave of sadness wash over her as she concluded that Lisa must have been struggling with her bladder for a while now. With a sigh, Carol closed the drawer and turned to leave the room, her mind still racing with unanswered questions. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about what was happening, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for her daughter than they already were. She just wanted to reassure her that it was alright and that she would be there for her. *** As Lisa stepped into the bathroom, a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. She couldn't shake the worry that her mother had seen the pull-ups in the trash. The thought made her heart race with panic, but she quickly pushed it aside, telling herself she was overthinking things. With trembling hands, Lisa quickly stripped off her pajamas and stepped into the warm embrace of the shower. The hot water cascaded over her body, washing away the physical evidence of her embarrassment. As she stood under the spray, lost in her thoughts, Lisa's phone buzzed on the bathroom counter, startling her out of her thoughts. Confused, she reached for it, her fingers struggling to unlock the screen from the shower's steam. A text from Craig flashed across the display, and Lisa's heart skipped a beat at the sight of his name. Despite everything that had happened, his message brought a small glimmer of comfort to her troubled mind. "Hey, babe. Just wanted to check in and see how you're doing. I know work has been crazy lately, but I'm here for you, okay? Let me know if you need anything. Love you ❤️" Tears pricked at the corners of Lisa's eyes as she read Craig's words. Despite the chaos around her, his unwavering support was a beacon of hope in the darkness. With a watery smile, Lisa quickly typed a reply, her thumbs flying across the screen. "Thanks, Craig. I really appreciate it. I've just been really busy lately and barely hit my deadline on Friday. But knowing you're there for me means the world. Love you too ❤️" As she hit send, a sense of relief washed over her. No matter the challenges, she knew she had people around her who cared about her. Craig, Sarah, and Mom would all be there for her. Even with that reassurance, Lisa felt a small pit in her stomach as she thought about what had happened with her mom and dad. Even if they are there for her now, what happens if she makes a foolish wish that ruins their life? Could she live with herself if that were to happen? Lisa pushed off her worries for now. She finished drying off, getting dressed in a checkered black and white skirt, a pair of nylons, and a white blouse with a jacket over the top. As she dressed, she couldn't help but feel a pang of anxiety about meeting Sarah and revealing the truth about the magic bracelet. But she knew she needed to confide in her friend; she couldn't keep this secret to herself. Sarah was the perfect person to confide in. Sarah had always been a good listener and had a knack for offering practical advice. With a deep breath, Lisa grabbed her phone and sent Sarah a text message asking her to meet at a local coffee shop. She hoped that Sarah would be able to help her navigate the chaos that had become her life ever since she had received the bracelet. As Lisa exited the bathroom, her heart raced with the fear of encountering her mother, her mind still reeling from the morning's events. She clutched the trash can tightly, determined to dispose of the evidence of her accidents before her mom could find them. She didn't want anything else to complicate her already chaotic situation. However, as she made her way down the hallway, trying to keep her footsteps as quiet as possible, Lisa froze in her tracks as she heard her mother's voice from the living room. "Lisa, honey, wait." Carol's gentle tone sent a shiver down Lisa's spine, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She couldn't face her mother right now, not with the shame of her secret weighing heavily in her hand in the trash can. But before Lisa could retreat outside to dispose of the evidence, Carol appeared in the hallway, her expression a mix of concern and confusion as she approached her daughter. "Sweetie, are you okay?" Carol asked, her voice soft and gentle. "I saw you rush into the bathroom earlier in a hurry, and... well, I just want to make sure you're alright?" Lisa's heart clenched at the worry in her mother's eyes, and she swallowed hard, trying to find the right words to say. She couldn't bear to lie to her mother, not when she had always been there for her, but she also couldn't bring herself to admit the truth about the magic bracelet. "I'm fine, Mom," Lisa replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil inside her. "Just... you know, when you gotta go, you gotta go." Carol studied her daughter's face for a moment, her brow furrowed with concern, before nodding slowly. "Alright, if you say so, sweetie," she said, though her voice was tinged with uncertainty. "Maybe try going before going to bed next time. haha," She laughed, trying to joke and lighten the mood. Lisa's face blushed a slightly brighter red. "Yeah, I tried that last night, but it didn't work as well as I hoped. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so bad when I woke up. haha," Lisa tried joking back in hopes of keeping her mom off the trail of what was really going on. As if this was a totally normal thing for her to deal with. "Right?! I guess I can relate to that." Carol replied, trying to ease up the embarrassment she saw she was indirectly causing. "Are you taking out the trash?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, trying to change the subject. Lisa's cheeks now burned with embarrassment as she realized she had been caught in the act. "Uh, yeah," she stammered, her mind racing for an excuse. "I... I just noticed it was getting full, so I thought I'd take care of it." "Do you mind taking out this bag with you? I would have done it sooner, but I didn't know where the bins are here," she said, pointing to the bag she had from the day before, leaning up against the door. "Sure, I can do that," Lisa replied, quickly grabbing the bag and trying to run out the door before her mom could see what was in the trash bin in her hand. "Is there anything you need, sweetie? I was about to head out to the store, so if you need anything, just let me know." Carol asked her daughter, curious if she would admit to needing more pull-ups. Lisa's heart skipped a beat, worried her mom might have seen the pull-ups and assumed she needed more. "Uh, no, Mom, I'm good," she replied quickly, her mind racing for an excuse. "But... um, actually, I was planning to meet Sarah for coffee later. Do you think you could give me a ride?" Carol's expression was soft, nodding with a smile. "Of course, sweetie," she said. "I'd be happy to give you a ride. Just let me know when you're ready to go, okay?" Lisa's heart swelled with gratitude for her mother's support. "Thanks, Mom," she said, her voice lighter than before, as she felt a weight removed, hoping things were more normal. "You're the best." With a final smile, Carol turned and headed back to the living room, leaving Lisa alone in the hallway with a sense of relief washing over her. She knew she couldn't keep hiding the truth from her mother forever, but for now, she was grateful for the chance to spend time with her friend and get the trash out before her mom could try to confront her about the pull-ups. Chapter 7: Coffee Date The coffee shop came into view as Carol's car pulled up to the curb. People were bustling in and out of the coffee shop, seemingly in a hurry to get wherever they were going. Lisa's stomach fluttered with nervous anticipation as she glanced out the window. She took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation she knew she was about to have. As the car came to a stop, Lisa started to exit the car; Carol's gentle voice interrupted her, concern etched in every line of her face. "Are you sure you don't need anything from the store? I can pick up anything you might need?" Carol's offer carried a note of worry, her hope that her daughter would open up about her needs. Lisa forced a smile, trying to reassure her mother. "No, Mom, I'm good, really. I have everything I need." But before she can fully step out, Carol's concern spills over into another question, one Lisa had hoped to avoid. "When are you planning on seeing the doctor? It has me worried about you." Lisa felt a pang of defensiveness rise within her. It's not that she doesn't appreciate her mother's concern; it's just that she's too embarrassed about the situation to want to bring it up with someone else. She hardly wanted to talk to Sarah about it, but they'd been best friends for years now, and the number of times she's had to help Sarah get home after getting too tipsy at a club and wetting herself, she knew Sarah would be the last person to judge her about this situation. "I'll get to it, Mom, I promise," Lisa replies, trying to strike a balance between reassurance and deflection. "But honestly, I'm feeling fine today. Really." Carol's worry hardly dissipates, but she nods reluctantly, knowing when her daughter is putting up walls. "Okay, honey. I'm here for you if you need anything." Lisa nods, offering another weak smile before finally leaving the car. As she watches Carol drive away, she can't shake the guilt that twists in her gut. She knows her mother only wants to help her, but opening up about the reality of her situation is a hurdle she's not quite ready to jump yet, at least not with her mom. As Lisa stepped into the coffee shop, she scanned the area and spotted Sarah sitting at their usual table near a window at the front of the shop, a warm smile on her face. Lisa felt a sense of relief wash over her; Sarah's presence always brought comfort, especially in times of uncertainty. Approaching the table, Lisa noticed that Sarah had already ordered her favorite coffee—a small gesture that meant more to her than she could express. "Hey, Sarah," Lisa greeted her friend with a grateful smile as she took a seat opposite her. "Hey, Lisa! I got your usual, hope that's alright," Sarah said, sliding the cup across the table. "How's your day been so far?" Taking a sip of her coffee, Lisa sighed, feeling the tension of the day slowly melting away. "It's been... eventful, to say the least," she replied, her thoughts briefly flickering back to her urgent need for the bathroom this morning and the pull-ups she ended up throwing out after having another accident. Sarah raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to Lisa's day than she was letting on, but she decided not to press, as she seemed a little distressed. "Well, you made it through the week in one piece. That's always a win," she remarked with a playful grin. "Yeah, barely," Lisa chuckled, grateful for Sarah's light-hearted approach. "Any exciting plans for the weekend?" The two friends engaged in some light small talk while sipping away at their favorite drinks. Discussing their respective Fridays and plans for the weekend. Sarah mentioned a new movie that was coming out and suggested they go see it together. "That sounds like fun! I'd love to see it with you," Lisa said, genuinely looking forward to spending more time with her friend. Sarah, ever perceptive, remembered seeing Carol was the one to drop her off. "We should look at show times later. I also noticed that your mom dropped you off today. Is everything okay with her?" she asked gently, her eyes filled with concern. Lisa hesitated, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Should she tell Sarah about the bracelet and its wishes? Would Sarah even believe her? She knew how crazy it all sounded, and the last thing she wanted was for Sarah to think she had lost her mind. As she debated internally, Sarah's voice broke through her thoughts. "Lisa, you know you can tell me anything, right? I'm here for you, no matter what." Taking a deep breath, Lisa weighed her options. On one hand, keeping everything bottled up inside was taking its toll on her mental health, and she longed for someone to confide in. On the other hand, the risk of rejection and judgment was almost too much to bear. Sarah's concerned gaze met Lisa's, and she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Maybe, just maybe, Sarah would understand. Maybe she'd even believe her. "I... I don't even know where to begin," Lisa started, her voice barely above a whisper. She fidgeted with her coffee cup, unable to meet Sarah's gaze. Sarah reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Lisa's trembling fingers. "You can tell me anything, Lisa. I'm here for you." The words hung in the air, heavy with promise and acceptance. With a shaky breath, Lisa mustered the courage to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I know this is going to sound absolutely insane, but... but something bizarre has been happening to me lately," she began, her voice gaining strength with each word. "I... I've been making these... wishes, and they've been coming true. It's like magic or something, I don't know." She braced herself for Sarah's reaction, steeling herself for disbelief or mockery. But to her surprise, Sarah simply nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Go on," Sarah encouraged, her tone gentle yet unwavering. Lisa began recounting the events of the past few days—the mysterious package, the bracelet, the note. "It grants wishes, but not in the way you'd expect," Lisa explained, trying to find the right words to describe the inexplicable nature of the bracelet's powers. "I didn't believe it at first. I only put it on in the first place because I thought it was cute, but then... things started happening." She explained her experiences with the bracelet, from her wishing to no longer need to ride the bus and how her mom called shortly after, only to find out her mom and dad were separating. Sarah listened intently, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief at the news about Lisa's parents. As Sarah listened to Lisa's recounting of the events surrounding the mysterious bracelet, her initial expression of shock slowly transitioned into a more skeptical demeanor. She furrowed her brows, processing the information, but there was a glimmer of concern underlying her reaction. "I don't know, Lisa," Sarah starts cautiously, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I mean, it's definitely... a strange coincidence, but... magic bracelets? That's a bit... out there, don't you think?" Lisa's heart sinks as she registers Sarah's disbelief. She had hoped that confiding in her friend would provide some relief, but instead, she feels a sense of isolation deepen within her. She opens her mouth to protest, to insist that it's all true, but Sarah's next words catch her off guard. "I'm really sorry to hear about your mom, Lisa," Sarah says, her tone softening with genuine sympathy. "That's a lot to deal with, especially on top of everything else you've been going through." Lisa's breath catches in her throat, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. "Th-thanks," Lisa manages to choke out, her voice wavering with emotion. "It's been... rough, I... I just don't know how to process what is going on right now." Sarah nods understandingly, reaching across the table to squeeze Lisa's hand in a comforting gesture. "I can only imagine," she murmurs, her gaze filled with compassion. As the weight of the conversation hangs heavy in the air, Lisa wrestles with the urge to divulge the full extent of the bracelet's powers. She knows it sounds absurd, even to her own ears, but a part of her longs for Sarah to believe her, to validate her and the events happening to her. Before she can gather the courage to speak. However, a sudden pressure builds in her bladder, cutting through her thoughts with urgent intensity. Panic floods her senses as she realizes she's moments away from having another accident. "I... I need to use the bathroom," Lisa blurted out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Sorry, I'll be right back." Sarah's concern flared anew at Lisa's abrupt announcement, her brows knitting together in worry. "Are you okay? You seem... flustered." Lisa shook her head, her mind racing with anxiety. "I'll explain everything, I promise. Just... just give me a minute." Without waiting for Sarah's response, Lisa rose from her seat, her heart pounding. She knew she had to do something to prove the bracelet's magic to Sarah, to make her believe. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She was about to have an accident, which meant her underwear would change into a pull-up again. She could show Sarah her underwear and then have an accident, and they'll transform. Sarah would have to believe her at that point! "Come with me," Lisa urged, her voice tinged with urgency. "I'll show you." Confusion flickered across Sarah's features, but she rose from her seat nonetheless, her concern for Lisa outweighing her bewilderment. "Okay?" As they made their way to the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with a thousand thoughts, her determination bolstered by the knowledge that she was about to reveal the truth to Sarah. She knew it wouldn't be easy, that Sarah might still doubt her even after witnessing the bracelet's magic firsthand. But she couldn't let that stop her. She had to make Sarah understand, to believe her. Pushing open the door to the bathroom, Lisa gestured for Sarah to follow her inside. "Watch," she instructed, her voice tinged with excitement and trepidation. "I'll prove it's not just random coincidences." Lisa's heart pounded as she led Sarah into the bathroom, her mind racing with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. She could feel Sarah's skeptical and confused gaze burning into the back of her head, but she refused to let doubt cloud her determination. As they entered the bathroom, Lisa's hands trembled slightly as she reached for the hem of her skirt. With a deep breath, she lifted it up, exposing her panties to Sarah's bewildered gaze. "Look," Lisa urged, her voice tight with urgency. "I'm not crazy. My underwear will turn into a pull-up if I... if I..." Her words trailed off as panic surged through her, her bladder protesting with increasing urgency. Desperately, she tried to hold back the inevitable, her muscles straining against the overwhelming pressure. As Lisa stood there, her eyes squeezed shut in a mix of desperation and embarrassment, Sarah's expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Lisa, what are you doing? Use the toilet!" Sarah's voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and worry as she took a step closer, reaching out as if to offer support. "I-I'm sorry," Lisa stammered, her voice strained with effort. "I just... I need you to believe me. Please, just watch." With a deep breath, Lisa forced herself to relax, letting go of the last shreds of control she had over her bladder. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of urine hitting the floor and pooling below her. Nothing happened. There was no magical transformation, no pull-up appearing to save her from the humiliating accident she had just experienced. Instead, Lisa felt the warm, wet sensation spreading down her legs, the sign of the bracelet's magic taunting her. Why didn't it work? Her eyes snapped open in horror, tears welling up as she looked down at the puddle forming at her feet. She had hoped that the bracelet's magic would somehow prove her right, but all it had done was leave her feeling stupid, foolish, and extremely embarrassed in front of her closest friend. Sarah's gasp of shock was the only sound in the bathroom as she took in the scene before her. She could hardly believe what she was seeing, her mind struggling to make sense of the surreal situation unfolding in front of her. "L-Lisa... what just happened?" Sarah's voice was barely above a whisper, her eyes wide with disbelief. Lisa could only hang her head in defeat, unable to find the words to explain. She felt a wave of shame wash over her, knowing that she had proven nothing and now probably seemed even crazier to Sarah than before. Now, feeling like she had just lost all sense of reality. "I-I'm so sorry, Sarah," Lisa choked out, her voice trembling with emotion. "I thought... I just thought if you saw it, you'd believe me about the bracelet. But I was wrong. I was so wrong." Sarah's expression softened with genuine concern as she stepped forward, reaching out to gently touch Lisa's trembling shoulder. "Hey, it's okay," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "Accidents happen, you know? I mean, how many times did you help me out at the club?" But despite Sarah's words of comfort, Lisa couldn't shake the crushing weight of her embarrassment. She felt like a total idiot for doing this on purpose in front of someone. Why didn't she think of a better way to prove the bracelet's magic? With a shaky breath, she stepped back from the puddle to see the damage that was done. "I... I think I just need a moment," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Sarah nodded understandingly, her concern etched in every line of her face. "Of course, take all the time you need. I'll be right outside if you need anything." Sarah quietly exited the bathroom, leaving Lisa alone with her shame. Lisa sat down, wondering if she could ever face her friend again. The weight of her humiliation threatened to overwhelm her with tears. How could she even bring herself to step out and face Sarah again? Chapter 8: Shopping As Carol navigated the familiar streets to the store, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Lisa. She couldn't shake the worry that lingered since her daughter had started acting strangely, especially after finding those pull-ups in the trash. Pulling into the grocery store's parking lot, Carol grabbed her list and headed inside. The store was bustling with activity, shoppers weaving in and out of aisles, their carts filled with the week's necessities. Carol couldn't help but overhear bits of conversation from nearby shoppers as she wandered through the aisles. Seeing one little girl ask her mom to use the potty while doing a potty dance only exaggerated her thoughts about Lisa and her close calls. Pushing her cart along, Carol collected different items on her list, her thoughts drifting back to Lisa. She had always been a bit of a worrier, but lately, it seemed like something more was weighing on her daughter. Carol glanced down at her list, her eyes catching on the item with a question mark next to it: "Pull-ups?" She furrowed her brow, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach as she considered the implications. Should she really be contemplating buying pull-ups for Lisa? Would that be crossing a line? Would Lisa appreciate the fact she didn't have to ask? With a sigh, Carol pushed her cart forward, weaving through the bustling aisles of the grocery store. As she passed by the baby care section, she couldn't help but steal a glance at the pull-up packages on the shelves. She scanned them, trying to match the design she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. There were dozens of different styles and brands. But it had to be here somewhere. The ones in the trash were rather childish, nothing like a grown-up would wear or what you could get at the pharmacy. Carol's steps slowed as she approached the baby care section, her eyes scanning the shelves for any hint of familiarity. She felt a pang of guilt for even considering buying pull-ups for Lisa without her consent. But the worry gnawing at her heart was too strong to ignore. She began to sift through the various packages, her eyes tracing over the different designs and sizes. None of them seemed to match what she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. She let out a frustrated sigh, feeling lost in a sea of unfamiliar products. "Excuse me, ma'am, can I help you find something?" a voice interrupted her thoughts. Carol looked up to see a store employee with a friendly smile. "Oh, um, yes, I'm looking for pull-ups," Carol replied, feeling a flush of embarrassment. The employee nodded. "Sure, what size are you looking for?" Carol hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She didn't want to reveal too much about her daughter's situation to a stranger. "Um, I'm not exactly sure. I think for some older kids?" The employee nodded understandingly and led Carol to a different section of the aisle, where the bedwetting pull-ups were stored. Carol's heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. How had Lisa ended up needing pull-ups? Was it a medical issue? Or was there something else going on that she didn't know about? With a heavy heart, Carol thanked the employee for the help. Staring at the package of the same pull-ups she saw in the trash, she felt torn. Should she pick them up? It seemed like Lisa was out of them at home, or at least she couldn't find any of them. Would buying them only embarrass Lisa more? Carol shook her head, trying to push aside her growing concern. She continued down the aisles, methodically ticking off the remaining items from her list, but her mind kept returning to Lisa and the pull-ups. Maybe she should pick them up just in case? The worst case scenario is she totally misread the situation and can just return them, and the two of them will laugh about this one day. Torn, Carol returned to the baby care aisle, selected a package that seemed to match the ones she had seen at home. Finally, with her cart filled and her list completed, Carol made her way to the checkout counter. As she waited in line, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was invading her daughter's privacy in a way she never had before. She began to unload her groceries onto the conveyor belt. But she couldn't shake feeling embarrassed for her daughter as she placed the package of overnight pull-ups on the belt. Her cheeks blushed lightly at the thought that she was buying these for her adult daughter. As Carol finished placing the last of her items on the belt she felt her phone buzz in her purse. She fished it out and saw a message from Sarah, Lisa's close friend. The message caught her off guard, and she quickly glanced around to ensure no one was looking over her shoulder as she read it, briefly looking at the pack of pull-ups before opening the text. "Hey Carol, wanted to give you a heads up. I'm gonna take Lisa over to my place for a bit, and then we're gonna catch a movie. So don't wait up for us, I'll drop her off at home later. Let us know if you need anything." Carol's heart skipped a beat with relief as she read the message. She felt slightly concerned for her daughter, for not being able to get her to the doctor today; feeling she should have been more adamant about it. But it is nice to hear Lisa is getting some girl time in. Carol quickly sent a thumbs-up emoji, and paid for her items brushing off the embarrassment about buying pull-ups. She doesn't have to have a direct conversation with Lisa about them now, or at least for a little while. Carol drove back to the apartment. On the drive, she began to think about what she should do with the pack of pull-ups. Should she leave it on the table for them to talk about when she gets home? No. That would be a bad idea, what if Sarah comes in to chat? Then, it would be on full display. What about her bedroom? Sarah wasn't likely to go in there. But what if Lisa brings back a guy? It would be a little awkward with her mom there, but it would be even worse if he saw a pack of bedwetting diapers on her bed. Then, it struck her. Duh, I can just leave them in her underwear drawer. No guy will go in there unless he is a creep, and if that's the case then they aren't meant to be anyway. When she arrived home, Carol rushed to bring in everything. As Carol brought the groceries inside, she couldn't shake off the weight of concern that had settled in her chest since finding those pull-ups in the trash. She made multiple trips from the car to the apartment, each time feeling the pull of worry tugging at her thoughts. Finally, with everything brought in, Carol began sorting through the bags to find the pull-ups. She located them nestled among the groceries and pulled them out, feeling a sense of apprehension. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about them, but the right opportunity hadn't presented itself yet. With the package of pull-ups in hand, Carol made her way towards Lisa's room. She hesitated at the doorway, her mind racing with uncertainties. How would Lisa react to finding them? Would she be upset? Embarrassed? Would she even understand why Carol had bought them? Pushing aside her doubts, Carol stepped into Lisa's room and began searching through her stuff again, hoping to find a pack of pull-ups that were just well hidden. But no matter how hard she tried, she kept coming up empty-handed. She even pulled out the drawers to see if Lisa had hidden them behind the drawers but turned up nothing. Where was she keeping them? After a lot of rummaging, she finally gave up, opting to leave the pull-ups – tucked away in Lisa's underwear drawer. It seemed like the most discreet option, ensuring they would be there when Lisa needed them without drawing unnecessary attention. As Carol placed the package in the drawer, her fingers brushed against something else – a small box containing a note. Curiosity piqued, she picked up the box and examined its contents. The note inside caught her eye, and she read it over carefully, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Is this some kind of joke?" Carol muttered to herself, shaking her head in disbelief. The idea of a magical bracelet granting wishes seemed too absurd to be true. Without giving it a second thought, she left Lisa's room in a state close to its original so as not to raise suspicion. Chapter 9: What are Friends for? As Lisa gingerly inspected her skirt, relief flooded her when she realized the fabric hadn't visibly betrayed her humiliating accident. With a shaky sigh, she began to peel off her wet underwear, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the mess she had made. Not wanting to stay in urine-soaked underwear or have any way to carry them out of the bathroom without it being clearly visible, Lisa opted to dispose of the soiled garment. Lisa grabbed some paper towels, used them to dry off her legs, and tossed several on the floor to help mop up the puddle she had created. Not wanting to leave a mess for the staff to clean. She quickly used her feet to mop up the evidence of her mishap the best she could before she disposed of the soaked paper towels; luckily, they also helped to bury her underwear sitting in the trash can. Just as she was beginning to regain some composure, a gentle knock sounded on the bathroom door, causing Lisa's heart to skip a beat, freezing her in her tracks. "Lisa? Are you okay in there?" Sarah's voice was filled with concern, muffled by the closed door. Lisa's heart eased with gratitude at the sound of her friend's voice. Despite her mortification, she couldn't help but feel warmth at Sarah's support. Lisa called out, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. Her voice was slightly hoarse from the lingering embarrassment. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" There was a brief pause, followed by the sound of the doorknob turning as Sarah pushed open the door, her concerned gaze meeting Lisa's. "I brought you something," Sarah said softly, holding out a rolled-up fabric bundle. I keep a new pack of underwear in my car for emergencies, and I thought you might appreciate a pair ." Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she accepted the offering, touched by Sarah's thoughtfulness despite the situation's awkwardness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion. "I... I really appreciate it." Sarah smiled sympathetically, her eyes warm with understanding. "No problem. We've all been there, right?" As Lisa quickly changed into dry underwear, a sense of gratitude washed over her. She felt so lucky to have a friend like Sarah in her life—someone who didn't judge her for the awkward moment she had just put her friend through, someone who just so happened to be ready for something like this to happen, someone who she could talk to, to get her thoughts, fears, and secrets out to. "Looks like you've got everything taken care of," Sarah remarked, breaking the silence as Lisa finished changing. "Yeah, thanks to you," Lisa replied, smiling gratefully at her friend. They stood there momentarily, the weight of the situation still hanging in the air. Lisa felt the urge to make another wish, to undo everything that had happened, but she hesitated. She remembered what happened with her mom. What unforeseen consequence would happen with a wish to undo something already done? She couldn't risk making things worse. Sarah must have sensed her friend's turmoil because she spoke up. "Hey, why don't you come over to my place? You can take a shower and relax for a bit. Maybe it'll help clear your mind." Lisa appreciated the offer and nodded, relieved to escape her apartment and her mom for a while. "That sounds really nice, actually. Thank you." As they left the bathroom and headed towards the exit, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of unease. She knew she had to be careful with the bracelet and its wishes, but she couldn't ignore the temptation to use it again. The power it held was both alluring and terrifying. Once they were in Sarah's car, Lisa glanced at the bracelet on her wrist, feeling conflicted. She thought about wishing to undo everything that had happened, to erase the embarrassment and the mess. But something held her back. She couldn't shake the feeling that using the bracelet again would only lead to more trouble. Sarah tried to distract Lisa from what happened. "Hey, I've done it a thousand times," she said, trying to ease Lisa's embarrassment. "Don't sweat it. We all have our moments." Lisa nodded, grateful for Sarah's understanding. She couldn't shake off the embarrassment, but Sarah's reassurance helped. "I just wish this whole thing hadn't happened," Lisa muttered, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "That was the most embarrassing thing ever." Sarah comforted her friend, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I know it feels like a big deal now, but trust me, we'll laugh about this one day. In the meantime, let's hit the road to my place so you can get that shower. And hey, we can still go see that movie we talked about if you're up for it." Lisa managed a weak smile, grateful for Sarah's friendship. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks." As they drove to Sarah's place, Lisa couldn't help but wonder why nothing had happened. She made a wish, just like she had done with not wanting to ride the bus. Only nothing changed. She was still embarrassed about what happened. She was still in Sarah's car, still wearing different underwear than when she started the day. She stared at the bracelet momentarily, frustrated that it refused to work how she thought it would. It didn't protect her from peeing herself; it got her mom in a separation, and now it was ignoring her. This thing is a curse! As they arrived at Sarah's place, Lisa felt a mix of relief and lingering embarrassment. The short ride had provided a small respite from the day's events, but she knew she couldn't escape them entirely. Sarah's apartment building was familiar yet unfamiliar, a place Lisa had never visited despite their close friendship. Sarah led the way, her steps brisk as they ascended the stairs to her apartment. Lisa followed, her mind still reeling from the day's events. She couldn't shake the feeling of unease, the nagging suspicion that the bracelet on her wrist was more trouble than it was worth. Inside Sarah's apartment, Lisa took in her surroundings with curiosity. The space was cozy and inviting, filled with warmth and a comforting home scent. Sarah gestured for Lisa to make herself comfortable as she disappeared into another room, returning with a bundle of clothes moments later. "Here you go," Sarah said, offering Lisa the clothes with a sympathetic smile. "I grabbed you some clean clothes and a towel. The bathroom's right through there." Lisa accepted the clothes gratefully, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. "Thanks." Once inside the bathroom, Lisa hesitated momentarily, her fingers trembling as she reached for the hem of her shirt. She paused, her reflection staring back at her with a mix of uncertainty and resignation. How had her life come to this? Soiling herself as if she couldn't control it. She never imagined herself in a situation quite like this. All of this chaos in her life, all of it because of a cursed bracelet? Shaking off the thoughts, Lisa focused, quickly undressing until she was just in her underwear. She stared at herself in the mirror, the image reflecting back at her a stark reminder. She couldn't help but feel a sense of déjà vu wash over her. She had been in this situation before, just a few days ago when she got the bracelet. She stood in the bathroom staring at her reflection looking at a wet pull-up she was wearing. Here she was again. Having had an accident, only this time, she was in underwear. The pull-up, no-where to be seen. Just as Lisa was about to step into the shower, Sarah's voice interrupted her thoughts from outside the bathroom door. "Hey, I'm going to order some takeout. If there's anything specific you want, just text it to me. Otherwise, I'm just going to get some Chinese food." "Sounds good! Thanks." Lisa called back, her voice brimming with gratitude. As she stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over her body, Lisa couldn't help but feel relief washing over her. The day's events seemed to fade away if only for a moment, replaced by a fleeting sense of peace. She was grateful for the opportunity to wash away her shameful moment, leaving it in the past. Once she had finished showering and dried off, Lisa dressed in the clothes Sarah had left for her, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. Not only was she understanding, but she was also being overly generous. Sarah gave her a pair of brand new underwear again, a pair of sweat pants, and a large hoodie—the perfect comfort clothes to combat the stressful day she had had so far. As Lisa emerged from the bathroom, Sarah greeted her with a warm smile. "Feeling better?" Lisa nodded, her spirits lifted by the comfort of her friend's presence. "Yeah, thanks to you." Sarah smiled, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "Anytime, Lisa. That's what friends are for." Lisa and Sarah settled in to enjoy their takeout, the tension of the day began to melt away. They chatted and laughed; Lisa told Sarah about her date with Craig tomorrow. Excited to be able to see him again and enjoy a nice meal with him. The comfort of their friendship eased Lisa's earlier embarrassment. Lisa felt grateful for Sarah's understanding and support, her worries about her accident and the pull-ups momentarily forgotten in the warmth of the evening. As they finished their meal, Sarah glanced at the clock and frowned. "We should probably head out soon if we want to make it to the movie on time," she said, double-checking the time on her phone. Lisa nodded, a sense of unease creeping back into her mind. She knew she had no way of controlling the bracelet's magic. Not yet, at least. Not wanting to embarrass herself any more than she already had, she knew she needed to use the bathroom before they left. She couldn't risk ruining Sarah's clothes or embarrassing herself again. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa said, trying to sound casual despite her nerves. She didn't feel the need to go, but waiting until she needed to go hasn't been working out the best for her lately. "I'll meet you by the door." "Take your time, Lisa. We're in no rush." As Lisa entered the bathroom, she couldn't shake the feeling of dread that washed over her. She stared at herself in the mirror, the worried look in her reflection a stark reminder of the day's events. She couldn't let another accident happen, not now. Taking a deep breath, Lisa moved herself over to the toilet and sat on it. She tried as hard as she could to relax and let herself go. She couldn't feel any sensation that it was working. It was like her body had chosen to ignore her completely now. Suddenly, she heard the splashing water and a stream running. She let out a sigh of relief. Maybe she could get through the rest of the day without further embarrassment. She knew she still had to be careful with the bracelet, especially now that its magic had been confirmed and seemed unpredictable. She couldn't risk trusting it to replace her underwear and prevent an accident. After using the bathroom, Lisa took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with thoughts of the bracelet and its powers. She couldn't help but feel a sense of regret for ever putting it on, for ever making those wishes. But she also knew she couldn't change the past. All she could do now was be cautious and hope for the best. As she rejoined Sarah in the living room, Lisa forced a smile, trying to push aside her lingering worries. "Ready to go?" Sarah nodded, standing up from the couch. "Yeah, let's go."

Hi all I'm new to this site but I absolutely love to RP. As such I'm hoping I could find some doms (I am purely a sub) who would be interested in doing some RPs with me. My favourite kind of things in a RP are humiliation, forced babying and forced diapering, I will add that I love detailed & long running RP's so if we RP please try to have at least 2 or 3 lines of text with every message not just 1 or 2 words, of course if you can do more its always welcome too. If anyone would be interested in doing a RP with me feel free to post a message below and I will get back too you. I would prefer to RP over discord as I find it easier to chat on and check back on regularly but I'm happy to RP here if necessary

For Anna, all her dreams were finally coming true: she had just started medical school, her dream university; she had the opportunity to move out of her parents' house, with them buying her an apartment all for herself; and finally, she could enjoy the freedom she had longed for during the COVID isolation period. The apartment was just outside Milan, where her new university was located. It had an open-plan kitchen and dining area, a living room, a bathroom with a bathtub, and a beautiful bedroom with a walk-in closet. The cost of the apartment was certainly not cheap, but Anna's social situation allowed her to enjoy some luxuries. That morning, after a long walk with her suitcases and getting lost a couple of times, she finally managed to reach the front door, turn the doorknob, and collapse onto the couch to rest after the long journey. She laughed as she looked at herself in the mirror: she had left home dressed nicely, wearing a white blouse and a black skirt that reached mid-thigh, with a pair of white stockings, her hair neatly straightened and long almost to her waist; now, however, she was completely disheveled, her blouse was stained with who knows what, and the stockings had a small tear on the thigh. "I haven't even had time to arrive and I already have to take a shower and do laundry," she said sarcastically. After a short nap, she mustered up the courage to unpack her suitcase. As soon as she entered the bedroom, a strange object caught her eye: a rocking horse. It was adorned with pastel colors and feminine details. Its mane and tail flowed elegantly, made of silk or soft cotton threads, while its large, bright eyes were framed by long, slender lashes. The saddle was padded and decorated with small hearts or stars. Anna was surprised to see it, not so much because of the decorations, which were totally disconnected from the modern look of the room, but because it was sized for her. After an initial astonishment, she decided to simply dismiss it as a toy left by the previous owner and move it out of her room until they came to retrieve it. She finished unpacking her suitcase, and as she approached, she decided to take the reins to move it to the living room. "Come on, move, you stupid thing," she grumbled, annoyed. No matter how hard she pulled, the rocking horse swayed toward her but didn't move an inch. In the end, she gave up and went to order dinner. After a simple margherita pizza eaten in pajamas while watching a series on Netflix on the new television, she decided to go to bed, almost bumping into that huge toy placed in front of her bed. It wasn't an easy night; she kept thinking about that horse: whose is it? Why is it so big? Eventually, at 2:00 a.m., she entered the world of dreams. That night, Anna had the strangest dream of her life, at least so far, and oddly enough, it centered around that rocking horse. In the dream, Anna rode it, imagining epic battles where she was the warrior princess: after a long journey, she finally reached her castle and her bedroom. She lay down, and a strange sensation came to her mouth; she reached out her right hand and pulled out, with considerable surprise, a pink pacifier. Driiiiin, the alarm had already sounded twice when Anna, still stunned from the dream, got up to turn it off: today was her first day of classes at university. As in all universities, the first classes were orientation: the books to buy, the subjects to study, the exam procedures, and the internship activities to organize. The day passed quite quickly for Anna, although she couldn't shake off the dream, the pacifier, and especially the rocking horse. As if that wasn't enough, while searching for books on Amazon, she found herself in the section dedicated to pacifiers, amazed that some of them were so cute. The strangest thing was that, if she had bought it, the shipment would have arrived by the afternoon. "Fantastic," she thought, during lunch break, "I can order my books and have them arrive immediately if I also include the pacifier." She decided to get a white and pink one, with a bunny printed on the front plastic, blushing slightly at the idea of that order, but the opportunity helped her overcome the embarrassment. And so it was, when she returned home, a nice package had materialized in front of her door. She was completely fascinated by the books she had ordered: Anatomy, Histology, Biology, and... the pink pacifier, hiding at the bottom of everything. She laughed when she saw it and, laughing, decided to unwrap it and throw it on the couch with the idea of throwing it away after updating her new library. Part 2: new gadget She decided to arrange the notes on the couch: she took off the clothes she had worn during the day, deciding to stay in just a t-shirt and no pants; she grabbed the tablet and sat right next to the pacifier. She couldn't concentrate... her eyes kept looking at it, it was stronger than her. In the end, she sighed and picked it up, twirling it around her finger. "What do you have that's so interesting that I can't stop looking at you?" she said, putting it in her mouth. It was strange at first, but then slowly her mouth got used to it, starting to suck on it automatically. From that moment on, Anna was able to fully concentrate, and after 2 hours, she had finished her notes. She got up to go to the bathroom, and as soon as she looked at herself in the mirror, she was shocked to realize that she had completely forgotten about her new gadget. She opened her mouth and the pacifier fell out, but it didn't touch the floor, simply hanging from her shirt as it was attached with a string to the fabric. She didn't remember putting on that string, let alone attaching it to her shirt, yet there it was dangling at chest level. She was about to take it off, but the urge to go to the bathroom won, so she didn't pay any more attention to it. In the end, it remained there, dangling, while she called her friend Melissa, while she cooked dinner, and finally returned almost automatically as she went to bed still fantasizing about the horse staring at her. That night she dreamed too: she was a young Indian girl, and like all of them, she rode her white horse towards a green hill. At the top, a strange sensation overwhelmed her: she needed to pee and it was urgent. She got off her horse and ran to a tree, without thinking she pulled down her pants and an immediate feeling of relief overwhelmed her as she emptied her bladder. That morning she woke up alone still with that feeling, sighed around her pacifier as she stretched. Her bed was soft, warm, and wet. "WET!" she exclaimed, mispronouncing the word because of the pacifier, she moved the blankets and found a large stain spreading from her pants: she had wet the bed. She blushed, cried, spat out the pacifier, and almost screamed in astonishment. When she calmed down, she got up, put the sheets in the washing machine, and changed, turning tomato red when she looked at herself in the mirror, seeing the wet stain that spread from her buttocks down all her pants. She was late so she decided to brush it off as simple stress or drinking too much water. It wasn't like that... 3 days later, 3 days of the same dream, 3 days of washing machines. On the fourth day, Anna had her first chance to experience a university Wednesday. She returned at 2 in the morning, drunk after a long night at the club with her new friends. She took off her clothes and threw them on the floor, they smelled of smoke and alcohol, she looked for her pacifier and popped it into her mouth with a loud click. She grabbed her pajamas but stopped stumbling, drawn to the rocking horse and the package placed at the base. Was it a package of panties? No, they seemed thicker and the decorations more childish. They were pull-ups designed for bedwetters or those learning to use the potty. She laughed, euphoric from the alcohol, thinking about the idea of putting them on... wait, she wet the bed... maybe she should wear them. She pulled one out, amazed by the cute decorations that strangely resembled her pacifier. She laughed again as she pulled down her panties and put on a pair. There was something about this action that made her feel naughty, as if she shouldn't do it, but in reality, she felt it could be a solution to her problem. She was speechless when she realized they fit her perfectly and were really comfortable and discreet. Stumbling, she headed to bed: pacifier in her mouth, new underwear forgetting to put on her pants. Part 3: Wake up The morning after was traumatic: her head throbbed, and nausea churned her stomach. She hadn't dreamt that night; she had simply fallen asleep staring at the rocking horse. She must have tossed and turned in bed several times, as she was no longer covered by the sheets. She lay on her back, pacifier in her mouth, legs open, displaying her soaked pull-up to the world. Eventually, after 20 minutes, she decided to get up and try eating something. She paid no attention to her new attire or the weight of the night's pee dragging it down. It was Thursday, which meant she had online classes in the afternoon. She laboriously wobbled to the kitchen and grabbed a packet of crackers. She attempted to eat one, but as soon as she brought it to her mouth, it encountered the pacifier and shattered on the t-shirt she was using as pajamas. Blushing, she spat it out; the pacifier wouldn't fall out, thanks to the ribbon, and finished the packet. After breakfast, she went to the bathroom to shower. It was only then that she realized she wasn't wearing her usual underwear; unlike last night, they had turned a faint yellow, increased in size, and felt damp to the touch. Memory flooded back, and she remembered what had happened the previous evening. She felt conflicting emotions: on one hand, relieved not to have dirtied the sheets yet again, on the other embarrassed for not realizing sooner and sleeping without pants. Another sharp headache distracted her; she threw the used diaper in the trash and stepped into the shower. After a long shower, she dried off and, still naked, went to her room to get dressed. She picked a pink t-shirt, put it on, and without thinking, attached the pacifier to it. Then she went towards the dresser to get her underwear but paused at the sight of the overturned pull-up package under the rocking horse. She picked one up: sober now, she could finally see the decorations clearly. They were light pink with bunny designs around the pubic and buttocks area. Delicate white hues adorned the sides and waist. The bunnies were painted in vibrant colors with realistic details, almost popping out of the fabric. Some bunnies ran happily while others engaged in cute activities like jumping or smelling flowers. The texture was soft to the touch. "Well, I can't deny they're cute," exclaimed Anna, smiling as she admired the bunnies adorning the pull-up and didn't notice the odd resemblance to her pacifier. It was too tempting; she spread one open and slid her legs into it effortlessly. They were very comfortable to wear, discreet, and, above all, gave her a childish touch that deep down Anna adored. In the end, she decided to wear them to prevent any post-drinking naps.

Part 1 I can’t say I was in a bright point of my life, literally or figuratively. The perpetual darkness of third shift work coupled with the lackluster performance in my freshman year of college and losing my girlfriend of two years only a month before had sent me down a spiral of depression that I wasn’t certain would have an achievable recovery. I thought when I graduated from high school that I’d had life all figured out. I would take the job working the night shift at the airport for a few years, then go on to become a hot-shot business man or advertising executive. The airport would provide me with free tuition to the university a few hours from my home town, and the degree would get me the rest of the way. I guess to tell you a little bit about myself... I’m Adam Stafford. I’m the youngest child of Dennis and Joanne Stafford, and brother to Megan. I grew up in a small community that kept me sheltered from just about everything not small-town or Jesus-y. My Dad is a pilot for United Airlines, my Mom an executive for the local hospital. They divorced my sophomore year of highschool in a very messy battle, and pretty much alienated everyone in the family from each other. We’ve all gone our own ways, really only communicating for weddings, funerals, birthdays, or normal holidays. Don’t feel bad, it really is better this way. I had a pretty good childhood, no major complaints. I was always outgoing as a kid, knowing that a sharp wit and self-deprecating humor would remove any ammo that any school bullies would seek to leverage. Not to be arrogant, but I was a cute kid. Unfortunately for me, the cuteness never really went anywhere. I never hit that magical growth spurt that would cause me to tower above my friends, dunk a ball, or set records of the track. I currently stand a slightly below average height of 5’6”. I also never seemed to experience the flood of testosterone that would sculpt my body like a Greek god either. I guess I just stayed cute and youthful when everyone else became handsome and matured. But, like I said, I was never really picked on, so I didn’t mind my height or looks. I was moderately popular by highschool, usually being known as the smart-ass class clown. I had no trouble maintaining a 4.0 grade point average while also cutting jokes constantly. My humor and confidence opened up doors for me. I was nominated to prom court my Junior year, and also started dating a beautiful girl named Sarah. She was a grade younger than I was and came from a well-respected family not far from mine. As my perverted uncle Nick would say “That girl comes from good stock.” She and I dated all through my senior year, never really had any fights, and my parents adored her and hers adored me. We were voted “Most Likely to Stay Together” by the yearbook committee and happily danced in the spotlight as homecoming king and queen... a real shocker since I didn’t play football. Sarah was heart-broken when I decided to move for school. She had known it was my intent, but I think she assumed I would change my mind because we were dating. I had considered staying a time or two, but with the still fresh divorce of my parents and my sister moving away to California for school, I knew I couldn’t stay in small-town America for much longer. After the initial shock wore off, we made the plan together that she would move in with me after she graduated and we would attend college together, live together, and live up to the expectations of the yearbook committee. My job, coupled with free tuition would allow us to get an apartment together and, down the road, we’d both graduate. We’d start a family, be rich and successful, and have a marriage so happy that our grandkids would tell their children about. It was that simple, and it all laid out perfectly. She and I did everything together while we dated. I loved it at the time, but later realized that the friends I had prior to us dating all seemed to have move on. I didn’t have any core friends anymore, she consumed my every waking moment. I don’t think she was trying to cause a falling out, I think she was just so in love with the thought of being in love that she couldn’t let go. Sarah and I were both each other’s first for just about everything. We awkwardly explored our raging teenage hormones not long after we started dating, both trying to build the courage to take things just a little bit further each opportunity we had. I can vividly remember the look on Sarah’s face when she touched my cock for the first time. It was over my shorts, but I could tell she tried to play it off like an accident as her hand slowly rubbed on my thigh. Of course having zero experience and a beautiful girl rub her hands on me caused some tenting to happen rather quickly. She noticed. It was the first touch that shot electricity through my body as we laid cuddled up on the chair in the den of her parents upscale country-chic home, a blanket covering our still-clothed bodies. She moved her hand away quickly at first contact. I could see her face from the corner of my eye, flushed with excitement, very lightly nibbling on her lower lip with nerves. After a few seconds, I felt her hand begin to creep back up. I heard her sigh audibly as she very carefully laid her hand on my now fully erect dick. I could see the faintest smile form on her face as she crossed the hurdle. Both of us were too afraid to do much else, but she did very gently rub for a moment before we heard the garage door open, signaling that our alone time was at an end. From that day on, we both pushed the envelope just a bit more. I took advantage of days she would wear skirts to school and use the ease of access to fondle her anytime we had some privacy. I’m happy to say that I was her first non-self-induced orgasm, right there under that same blanket on that same chair. I can remember hearing her try and stifle her moans, no doubt fearful of waking her parents directly above us in their bedroom. It nearly sent me over the edge as well when she sucked my fingers clean right after. One evening while her parents were out celebrating their anniversary, Sarah excused herself to the restroom in the middle of ‘The Goonies’ and emerged wearing only her baby blue thong and matching bra, her hair tied up with a white lace ribbon. She approached me, my jaw now slack from the beauty I was witnessing, and yanked the blanket from my lap. She settled in on her knees in front of me trying to appear confident and sexy, but I could see her trembling from nerves. I could tell how big of a step this was for her. She pulled my shorts and boxers down, nearly ripping them in the process, and stared wide-eyed at my dick. She never really looked closely at it while using her hands. She would usually play coy and keep watching TV while jerking me off. Now though, she was face to face. I can still see the shimmer from the chapstick on her lips as she very slowly moved her mouth over the head of my cock. She froze once it was in for what felt like an eternity. I could hear her breathing becoming rapid, and for the first time in front of me, I saw her hand move quickly into the waistband of her panties as she touched herself. As she began moving my dick in and out of her mouth, her hand motions became more rapid under the thin baby blue fabric. It wasn’t 3 minutes into the blowjob before Sarah had a massive orgasm, seemingly larger than the ones I could giver her with my own hands or tongue. She pulled her face away, a trail of saliva extending from the head of my cock to her lips and only said ‘fuck’. I believe it was at that very moment that Sarah realized that she had a passionate love for giving head. She attacked my dick after that, like there was nothing else in the world. She didn’t flench when I came, just swallowed and tried to keep going until I pushed her off due to the sensitivity. Things progressed from there. Sarah gave me head every chance she could, preferring to give orgasms rather than receive them. We finally had sex a few weeks after that, in the dark basement bedroom of a friends house. I was disappointed that she didn’t seem to enjoy it as much as I thought she would, opting after maybe 5 minutes to have me pull out and finish in her mouth. We didn’t have sex often, but when we would, it always ended in the same way. Everything in life was perfect, even after I moved… or so I thought. I went home many weekends and we seemed to pick up right where we left off. Everything was perfect. Until Sarah cheated on me, at least. I heard about it from a former classmate still living back home. He said he saw Sarah and some guy in a car together driving in town. He said it was a new looking BMW, a car that isn’t very common in our small town, so he took notice and tried to see who was driving. He didn’t recognize the guy driving, but he knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it was her, he got a clear view from the windshield as they passed on the road. He said he turned around to see what was up and after about 5 minutes of following them, he said he saw Sarah sit up tall, then lean her body across the center console of the car. He said he didn’t see her again for about 10 minutes and that the guy started driving pretty erratic during that time, and kept rolling his head around. He followed at a distance and eventually saw her head rise again and they carried on. He followed them until they turned into a restaurant. He circled the block and watched them walk hand-in-hand into the building. He even said she was wearing a little yellow sun dress... I knew it well. She always looked amazing in it. I guess it goes without saying that I felt like I had been stabbed in the chest as I listened to his recanting of the story. I trusted the guy and knew he wouldn’t be saying these things to fuck with me. I quickly got off the phone with him and called her, but it went straight to voicemail. I tried again, again right to voicemail. Finally she sent me a text asking what was up. I didn’t know what else to do so I said “Jeremy saw you two together. I’m bummed you never offered to give me road head.” Of course this elicited a call back right away. I was heartbroken, but I did appreciate that she didn’t try and deny anything. She didn’t lie. She said she wasn’t happy anymore and wanted to move on. By this point, I knew what she meant. I had started working third shift already and had a rapid decline in happiness. I was always cranky, always tired. She was right and I hated myself for it. “You’re not you anymore, Adam. You’re sad all of the time... you sleep constantly. You don’t strike up conversations on the phone, and that’s all we have most of the time since we can’t be together.” She had told me as I stared blankly at the wall of my kitchen, tears now flooding my vision. “I’m sorry you found out like this, but I’m glad you found out.” “Yeah, pretty shitty way of you breaking it off though.” I countered. She agreed. That was the last time we spoke. After Sarah ended it, I sunk further into a depressive state. My life revolved solely around work, school, and Netflix in my basement studio apartment. Typically I would wake up around 10 in the morning and catch the campus shuttle to class. The classes were specifically scheduled for employees of the airport, allowing us to work nights and attend school without as much sleep depravation. After class I would usually eat some dinner in the campus cafeteria and do some homework, then report in for my shift. I didn’t mind my job. It was easy compared to the manual labor most people had to do to pay for their tuition. I drove a tug around pulling trailers of packages bound for different planes all night. All... night... long. I could usually start my shift with a conversation with the dock supervisor and not talk to another person for the rest of the night. I was known as ‘Tug 4301’ and drove the exact route from the south dock to the west ramp, spots 1, 3, 5, 7, and 9, then back to the south dock to reload and do it all again. We weren’t allowed to have music, cell phones, audio books, or anything else to help pass the time due to FAA regulations, so I had hours to see the same sights, and have the same thoughts and internal conversations. At around 3 in the morning, I would park my tug back behind the south dock and begin the walk back to the shuttle to campus. From the bus stop, it was a brief walk back to my apartment. By this time, the vast majority of the factory employees had already departed, meaning the bus ride was usually as isolated as the tug. Back in the basement abyss, the daylight blacked out by thick curtains and a “Please do not disturb, I work the graveyard shift!” sign that the previous occupant had left behind, I ended my day with some concoction of frozen meals and another episode of The Office. Occasionally, I would think about Sarah. How her hair seemed to shine as intensely as the sun. How she would nibble gently at my lower lip when she would kiss me. How she would deftly put her hair up in a ponytail and lick her lips before she would push me back towards the bed or chair... or floor and nearly attack my dick. These memories would cease thanks to my self delivered orgasm, and I hate to say it... sometimes I would cry. I would always feel ashamed. By 5am, I would be asleep, waiting for the alarm to signal that it was time to live another instance of Groundhog Day all over again. It was nearly six months into this routine that I decided it was time to get help. I knew I was depressed. I scheduled an appointment with a counselor at school on a Monday morning. I didn’t work Sunday nights, so Monday was usually my ‘live like a normal person’ day, but I knew I was going to keep going down darker and darker paths until there was no return. Fortunately by this time, the nagging memories of Sarah had faded to an occasional jolt of emotion that would strike unprovoked, but would subside after a quick orgasm. “Have you been eating alright, you look really thin...” the counselor said as I sat in the chair across from her. The question reeled in my thousand yard stare. “Umm... probably could eat better, to be honest. I don’t have much of an appetite, really.” I awkwardly responded. I had lost a significant amount of weight in the past few months. At my high school graduation, I was nearly 140lbs. At my last work physical a few days prior, I was down to 116lbs. Even at 5’6”, I was looking too thin for my frame. “Adam, this is pretty serious. I think you need to see a doctor... this may be more than you and I can handle alone. You’ve got me a bit worried.” she said with a concerned look. “Will you do that? Will you promise me that you’ll see one of our doctors?” “Yeah, I guess so. Yeah.” murmured back. “And I want you to promise me, Adam... I want you to promise me that you’ll look after yourself until then. And I want you to promise me that you’ll come back and see me after your appointment. I’m going to schedule it. Okay?” “Yeah, of course.” I said, realizing that she was genuinely worried that I would hurt myself. “I will, I promise.” She smiled at that, and attempted to give me a reassuring pat on my hand. “Maybe you should hang out with some friends until then. Maybe try and have fun... see a movie, bowl, laser tag... try and not be alone if you can help it.” she said as she escorted me to the end of the hallway of the student health center. I smiled as best I could. I hoped it to be warm, but the look on her face told me that she could see right through the facade. The walk back to my apartment seemed colder than usual. I looked around at the other people navigating their way thought the urban campus with their heads slung low to protect from the biting wind and wondered if I was alone in feeling like this, or if there were others near me right now that were struggling just as bad. Maybe if I tried, I would find others like me and we could pick each other up. If I tried... but I really didn’t feel like trying. They probably wouldn’t either. I arrived back to my apartment and sat in bed, turned on Netflix, and opened up my laptop. It wouldn’t hurt to look and see if anyone was out there. Maybe grab lunch with someone, maybe a movie. I decided to check around on some of the school forums and Facebook to see if any groups were meeting soon. I didn’t see any that really caught my interest. I eventually ended up Craigslist thinking maybe there were some groups posting on there. I browsed for a while, nothing piquing my interest. I was about to close out the page when I saw the ‘Personals’ section and decided to browse that avenue as well just for the heck of it. The ‘F for M’ section was pretty sparse, most of the women looking were significantly older, had children, or were blatantly looking for money in exchange for company. While I wasn’t seeing anything that interested me, I was finding some thrill in reading the posts. Some were witty, some funny. Some were so sexually charged that I considered responding for a split second, kids or age be damned. I navigated each section enthralled by how some people were able to put themselves out there so openly, so anonymously vulnerable. I envied their cavalier attitude and only wished I could put myself out there like they did. I kept going down the rabbit hole, page after page, profile after profile. Some of the specifics people were listing were repulsive, but many made me jealous that I didn’t have Sarah to try them with. I wasn’t really prepared for some of the detail I encountered in the ‘M for M’ section, to say the least. I had never really given much thought to gay sex, it was something that went undiscussed in sheltered small-town USA. I didn’t have any issue with gay people, but I honestly didn’t give it much more thought than that. But the level of detail described of the litany of posts from just today... I didn’t have to use my imagination much. I clicked through post after post, caught up in reading the carnal nature of the post, intrigued beyond belief by what I was reading. Most of the posts didn’t talk about love or relationships, they talked about gritty sex. They talked about gang bangs and blow-and-gos. Anonymous mouths for anonymous dicks. It was enthralling. “Loving but Firm Professional seeking Young, Inexperienced to Nurture and Teach” the title read as I scrolled down the list, measured now by minutes scrolling rather than pages. It was lost in the sea of others, but it stood out to me for some reason. I clicked the link and stared intently as the screen flickered from the main page to the posting. “Hi, thanks for reading. I’m a 38 year old legal professional looking for a young boy between 18 and 22 to teach about sexual desire. Ideal candidate is slim and naturally submissive to power, and completely inexperienced with men. I want a boy I can build from the ground up. Must have an open mind. Message me if you think this is you, you’ll know right away if it is.” Fuck. I don’t know what came over me at that moment, but my heart began to race, my hands became sweaty, and my lips dry. I read and reread the post multiple times, each time exciting me more. It was as if instinct required that I replied. I straightened myself up in bed and began to search my laptop for a face picture that was generic enough to be lost in a crowd. I didn’t want this guy recognize me right away, just in case. I found a full body picture from earlier in the fall at a Halloween party back home. I didn’t dress up, but I thought I looked decent, and the ball cap I was wearing at the time obstructed part of my face. “Hello. I’m not gay, so I’m not sure why I’m replying to be honest. I've never been with a guy. I'm 18, a freshman in college. Something about your post. It struck me. I don’t even know what else to write. You don't have to write back if you don't want or if I don't fit what you say you're looking for." Attachment: 1” My heart was frantically beating in my chest as I hit send from my spam collecting Yahoo Mail account. I had felt more alive in these few minutes than I can remember feeling since moving to the city. I stared at the inbox, nearly expecting an immediate rejection reply or an email from someone back home saying they were cat-fishing and happened to reel me in. I stared at the screen for at least five minutes, barely breathing before setting the laptop down and getting up to use the restroom and grab a drink. I nearly dove across the room when I heard the ‘Ding’ signifying a new email. “Save 15% or more on car insurance with Geico”. Damn it. What the hell was I doing. I’m not gay. I’ve literally never even thought about it until 10 minutes ago, and now I’m so worked up to get the attention of someone writing on a public forum. I closed the laptop and walked over to the chair to focus in on Season 4 of The Office... yet again. Sipping on the Diet Coke and watching Dwight be Dwight and Jim be Jim, the urge to check again struck me. It had been some time, surely enough for some sort of response. I retyped the password into the Yahoo Mail page and saw the familiar ’Inbox (1)’ notification staring me in the face. I clicked, and went weak as the page opened. There it was. “Re: Seeking” I took a deep breath and clicked on the email that loaded painfully slow. “Hello. Thanks for writing. I know you. Don’t worry, not you specifically (although hard to tell with the photo so far away). I know your type though. I'm willing to bet that you just happed to stumble upon my message without really going out and looking for it. I have a feeling this is so new to you that you've really got very little desire in actually meeting anyone. If you are serious about at least meeting up and discussing more, send me a better picture. -Steve” With a slight smirk on my face, and my heart back to racing, I opened Facebook to find a better picture to send. I selected one from a family vacation in Hawaii. I had shaggy, dirty blonde hair and was standing shirtless in front of a waterfall on the Napali Coast. I was bronzed by the sun, and a smile beaming on my face. A tinge of pain hit me as I looked at the picture, I was standing there with Sarah. Her beautiful face staring up at me, a smirk affixed to her full lips, and her gorgeous body clad in a small red bikini. I drew in a deep breath and downloaded the photo to my desktop and cropped Sarah’s face and body out of the picture until only myself and the waterfall remained. “As requested. -Adam Attachment: 1” Sent. I felt as if I were going to vomit at that point. If this were a rouse, I was surely busted. It was clearly me in the photo, no mistaking that. A screencap of the conversation with my picture plastered there was surely enough to ruin any chance I had at a happy life, if malice were intended. Ding. Inbox (1) “Re: re: re: Seeking” “You’re perfect, baby. Perfect in every way. You are exactly what I was hoping you would be. My name is Steve. I’ve been pretty clear with what I’m really looking for, so I hope that you’ll understand when I say that I’m not interested in games and flaking out on meetings, etc. If you really are interested, and if you really are willing, I want to meet you face to face. Send me your phone number if you want to keep going. Attachment: 1” I double clicked the attachment, fearful that what I had conjured up in my mind would be a far stray from reality. The painfully slow wi-fi struggled to open the picture, but when it did, I was stunned. He was so handsome. Large, for sure. Not fat at all, but he had to be at least 6’6” judging by the SUV that he towered over. He had a stern smile and an intense gaze at the camera... it felt as if he took the picture specifically for me. His hair, his suit... he was the personification of masculine. I struggled to figure out how only a few hours ago I was numb and seemingly entirely heterosexual, and now I was lusting over a man. A dominant man... and I wanted it to happen so bad. I did everything I could for the next few hours to distract myself from the email. I had to be at work tonight, so no phone, no email. I knew if I wanted to go through with this, I would need to decide well before then. He was very insistent that the only content in the reply be my phone number. What if I sent it and he called while I was working? What if he began texting me with times and locations and I was unable to reply? I knew I had to decide now. Being the decisive and confident guy I am, I flipped a coin. Okay... heads, I send my phone number. Tails... I don’t. Simple. Leave it up to fate. With a deep breath, I flipped the coin into the air. Heads. “I’m serious: 555-776-2323 -Adam”

Warning As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. Hey everyone! I just want to say welcome back and that I am looking forward to completing this story. Pretty much as soon as I wrote the previous story, How an Elephant Saved Their Little, I came up with most of this plot. I will attempt to explain certain elements, but I expect that some background elements may be rushed or explained later, which could be confusing for some of you newer readers. Also, as it will be following a Big, some elements might be a little different than other DD stories, but if what I’ve seen on here is anything to go by, I think you all should enjoy a lot of the elements involved. Moving on, I’ve been watching the Olympics lately. Considering all that is happening in Paris right now, with my excitement in watching, there is a part of me that feels I should have at least included my DD Olympic story in the last poll. Still, I am still happy with writing this story and I have yet another idea for a story. As a future note though, I will probably include the original Olympic story in the long future (2026 at the earliest I’m guessing) at this point, but I’ll have plenty of stories until then as long as you all keep reading them. Next, speaking of the future, I will be trying an online poll for the voting of my next story. If I’ve set it up correctly, there should only be one vote per IP address. I will likely shut down the poll or delete it entirely once I have posted the results in the final chapter of this story as usual, but until then, I’m using this as a bit of a test going forward. It should be completely anonymous, so I think that will help garner more votes than before. Expect this to be included with the second chapter, which should be posted tomorrow or the day after. Also, as a bit of a side note here, I might be retconning something, but I don’t think I am in saying that the location for this story is in their version of Indianapolis. I have looked through all my notes, and due to my inclusion of ‘Queens Island’ in my previous story, I know it’s at least in that general area (being a few hours car drive away as mentioned in chapter 13), but I can’t seem to find an actual city name. I will fully admit that I wasn’t as organized back then with the locations in Libertalia, so it could be an oversight… like how I don’t mention a location in The CON series and retconned why later. I will investigate this much more thoroughly after my upcoming trip, but I just wanted to at least put that out there in case someone caught something that I haven’t at this point. Last but not least, I hope everyone enjoys the first chapter of this next story! Chapter 1: Sheets Bearing Marks of the Past Mildred and I were helping our precious Littles with their own bags to go to daycare tomorrow. The day would come early and between diaper changes, getting each of them dressed, and then out the door and into our van to take them to daycare, it would be enough of a challenge. At the task’s base, it was like wrestling with twitchy cute puppies. As a carer of the Littles under my charge, I performed my duties and remarked upon their cuteness, but that didn’t make the tasks any easier. Further, though, I had two other factors that kept my Littles more challenging than was usual in most cities of Libertalia. First, most had been regressed recently and were still coping with their losses from who they used to be. It’s hard to blame a Little for being upset of pooping helplessly in their diapers now when they might have once commanded a fleet of ships or walked down the runway in a gorgeous dress. Second, and more important to Safehouse 81 though, nearly every Little under my charge had been affected by some tragedy or had faced an abuse of some kind in their past. After all, being a safehouse for Littles in this type of society, we had to expect those sorts of residents under our roof. It was tragic, but we made sure each of our Littles were kept safe, were healthy, and knew they were cared for at the end of the day. Mildred and Penelope helped me out with them about as much as they could. Admittedly, of the two full-time employees here, Mildred helped to a lesser degree due to her Middle size, but Penelope more than made up for that and was essentially my second in command around here. She had already lightened my burdens recently by forming an attachment with Willy, a recently arrived Little who was escaping troubles of his own. Traumatized from his past and with only a stuffed animal, Tusk, to help ease his mind, I was glad he was feeling that relief here now at least. “Mildred,” I addressed to my shorter assistant currently stuffing Gina’s backpack, “make sure that she gets the ham sandwich without the crusts. She’s still particular about those kinds of things and the last thing we need to put on the daycare now is another tantrum from her if she... changes again like she did last week.” “Right, right. Definitely don’t want that,” she nodded back to me. “And the veggie chips instead of the nacho cheese ones, right?” I nodded and smiled over her increased awareness over the individual needs of the Littles under our care. She was still a prospective member of the staff, but her instincts were strong, and she had a good heart. Gina was spacing out again, experiencing one of her changes, a sad reminder of her own regression process, so now it was mostly up to Mildred to finish packing her bag and I was glad that she was taking to her tasks so well now. For the multiple backpacks I was packing, I finally looked down at Harry, continually perched and curious at the edge of the table where I was working. “Okay, champ… carrots or cucumbers tomorrow?” I wanted to give my Littles as many options in life as I could. Daily items or events like diapers and naptimes were non-negotiable under my roof if I deemed them necessary, but where was possible, I tried to give where I could. “Ummm… cawwots, pwease.” I smiled down at him and ruffled his hair. I was trying to instill manners in him after he came here over a month ago now. It had taken a lot of my patience, but coming from a Little smuggling operation, I couldn’t blame him for being a little blunt and rough around the edges. Still, he was making quick progress lately and I made a mental note to give him an extra cracker tomorrow when he got home from daycare if he wanted it. “Very good, Harry.” I turned over to Gina and wondered how the other Littles were doing upstairs. They were more regressed, but I still wanted to give them their options for tomorrow at daycare while they were likely still awake and playing with their babyish toys. Still, it was getting late, so I tapped Gina on the shoulder to try and get her out of her mental fog. “Gina? You in there, sweetie?” Gina turned around and grinned at me, her curly blonde hair twirling about as she did so, and her few missing teeth becoming rapidly apparent. She had been pulled out of the regression facility before they could truly deform her like her abusive original caregivers wanted, but the facility’s marks and effects on her mentality were still painfully obvious, especially when she was in this state. “Gina… do you wanna pick out the story tonight before bed?” I questioned further, now that I had her attention as best I could. Gina rapidly nodded her head up and down. “Uh huh! Maybe da pwincess one?” Her enthusiasm was near electric and contagious, but it still burdened my heart to see her like this. Working with her here and at the daycare, her incidents like these had dropped significantly, but it still hurt to witness when they did pop up. When she wasn’t in this regressed near-fugue state, her speech was unaffected and she held herself in an almost dignified way… or at least as dignified one could get while always holding her stuffed Octopus, Mindy. I had learned long ago to never try and remove Mindy from her arms. In a way, it just added to the tragedy of her story, a sadly familiar one that I had grown accustomed to over the years. Regardless, I was glad she had at least made a choice tonight. It would make her happy and that was my job here. Keep my Littles safe and happy. “Very good. I’ll make sure we read the one with Princess Lavendar tonight. I think she’s going to meet the gnome king and become the best of friends with him. Doesn’t that sound fu…?” The windows burst inward as two small black and shimmery objects were launched through them. Glass shattered and covered the floor. I immediately tried to grab Harry, Gina, and Mildred, but I was too late. The two blasts rocketed the whole house. More glass fell and I became dazed as men in black soon breached the house with a tremendous smash of my front door. The filed in one at a time and surrounded everyone as they knocked over furniture to clear their path. A single cabinet had fallen and partially blocked their way to the back kitchen though. Still, they then wasted no time and began hauling everyone together, upstairs and down. Even through my daze, I could see that one of them, likely the leader from the directions he issued out, had a very distinct snake tattoo crawling up one of their arms. I wanted to fight back, but I just felt nauseous, and my head felt like it was about to pop. Then, before I knew what hit me, that same tattooed man was pulling me to my feet. “You. We’re looking for this Little.” He shoved a picture in my face. It was a little blurry, but I quickly recognized it as snapshot of Willy with his stuffy. When I didn’t answer immediately, he shook the picture harder in front of my face and snarled at me. “We know he’s here from your database registration. Where is he?” Willy was new here, but he was now one of mine. I had made an oath to every one of my Littles and to the state that no matter what, I would protect these innocent smaller beings with my life. Being the leader of a safehouse often meant staring down the long barrel of threats from those who wished to do the residents here any harm. Such was the prejudice and malice of our world. Today however, was the first time a safehouse had been smashed into. Considering the high number of penalties against these men if they were ever caught, that wasn’t surprising, but regardless, my task remained the same. Keep my Littles safe. So, taking a deep breath and easing my nerves and getting ready for what was likely to come against me consequently, I straightened up, and looked at the man with the snake tattoo with about as much defiance as I could. “Those records are sealed. Only an admin or cop can access those, but anyway, the Little doesn’t look familiar.” My head lashed out at me, and the lights all seemed about 80% too bright from some reason, but I knew I had to keep up my defiance. Smashing the safehouse’s front window like that had set off a silent alarm. Help was on its way, but I still needed to play for more time now. “Hard to recall with the pounding in my head. You wouldn’t have done something naughty like that to a bunch of innocent Littles, would you?” I couldn’t help but taunt these men. If caught, I knew their punishments would be far worse than anything they could do to me. I had a few friends in the justice department, and I heard the rumors like everyone else. Dark Cliff Prison was a hole that every lost cause Little and every substantial criminal Big feared and never wanted to go to. For criminals like these, breaking into a safehouse was a one-way ticket right to their front door. Instead of pure rage as I had suspected though, the tattooed man gritted his teeth, groaned ever so slightly, and defiantly forced the picture in front of my face again. “I won’t ask you again. Where is he?” Before I could deny him again, I thought I heard a small groan coming from the kitchen. Not seeing either in the lineup of the resto f the safehouse in front of me, Willy and Penelope were in there still, and considering this tattooed man wanted him, likely dead or alive, I knew I only had one choice. So, hoping to press for more time and just hating the man on general principle, I looked back defiantly at the intruder to my house. “Screw you.” My words were direct and uncompromising. I had no intention of telling him where Willy was. With any luck, Willy would flee out the back. He was a Little, and that could be problematic, but he seemed to have some sort of strange luck or guardian angel on his side whenever trouble seemed to find him. Whatever the case truly was though, I just hoped they were with him tonight. The tattooed man didn’t take kindly to my blunt refusal of his question though and my insult of him after either. All at once, with one strike, his fist slammed into the side of my face. I fell to the ground. As I collapsed, Harry, Gina, and a few of the other Littles they were now gathering around me downstairs shrieked in terror. “Get the brats upstairs now!” the tattooed man commanded his men. “Lock ‘em in and hit ‘em with the smoke.” Four of his six goons nodded and at gunpoint, forced all my terrified Littles upstairs along with Mildred. They still weren’t looking in the kitchen, so I at least knew that Penelope or Willy was okay and moving around to escape. While the main tattooed man watched over me, his gun pointed right at my head as I managed to perch myself back on my knees, I began to try and figure a way out of this. Moments later though, even after thinking of a half dozen or so escape plans, my mind just couldn’t think straight, as I could hear the bang of a door and then a faint hiss coming from upstairs. A few tiny screams were soon muffled silent. Soon after, the men came back downstairs, alone. “Is it done?” the tattooed man asked insistently. “Yes, sir!” one of them answered quickly. “The Littles are locked away and the gas has been deployed. In such a confined space, they’re all out and memories of tonight will only be foggy at best.” “Good.” Seemingly satisfied that the majority of the house had been neutralized, the tattooed man then turned his attention back to me. “Now, your little ones are all upstairs and unconscious for the moment. Helpless,” he emphasized as he stroked the large knife on his belt. “Tell me where the Little known as Willy Galpin is, or things might just get nasty.” I panicked as I began to see the other goons begin searching the other floors and the rest of this one. Due to the elongated nature of the house and the debris left from the two grenade explosions previously, more furniture had been knocked over. It meant more obstacles for them and places to hide in general, and therefore the more time it took for the goons to search everywhere and reach the back kitchen. That being said, I knew it was only a matter of time before they did. Then, as if to answer my question about Penelope or Willy, I saw a speck of movement in the back kitchen. It wasn’t much, but I knew at least one of them were still here and actively moving about. If it was Willy, I was relying on his Little and likely scared nature to flee without question. If it was Penelope, I knew she would want to help me, being the good and loyal worker that she was in the safehouse, but I had instructed anyone who worked for me that the safety of the Littles was always a top priority. Knowing her, she wouldn’t defy that directive and Willy would be safe then as well. “Might still be upstairs… fifth floor,” I told the tattooed man with a sigh and look of defeat on my face. I was acting about as best I could, my right cheek already swelling from where the man had hit me. It was an outright lie, but again, I just hoped it would be enough of a delaying tactic for Willy or Penelope and Willy to escape. To my chagrin, just as the other goons went upstairs to fully check the house based on my suggestion, a near deafening squeak went off in the room. It came from nearby, and I had no idea what would have made that sound, except for one of the toys, but it didn’t matter. The goons practically rocketed back down the stairs and the one goon searching the dining room, about to move to the kitchen, ran to the noise as well. Curiously enough, I saw the backdoor pivot ever so slightly. Whoever I had seen move back there before, was now clearly on the move and likely gone from the house. I couldn’t help but smile in relief. “There’s nothing here, boss!” One of the goons reached down at picked up Eddy, Harry’s stuffed chimp. “Just this old, stupid stuffed animal.” The tattooed man groaned and only pointed for another goon to point their gun at me. Without a single word, he stalked over to the stuffed chimp, snatched him away, gripped the stuffy tight, and with fixed and deep fingers on its throat, snarled and tossed Eddy across the room. “You idiots! Go find Willy now! Move!” Everyone started to depart, but just as I felt that Willy would be safe, the tattooed man looked back toward the kitchen and saw the backdoor swinging slightly in the night breeze. “Wait!” Every single goon still within earshot stopped at once. “Did any of you morons check the back?” It was immediately evident that they hadn’t. The tattooed man groaned again and ran to the kitchen. “For the love of…! There’s a whole other Big back here and…” From the passageway to the back, I could just make out as his eyes darted all around. “You!” He quickly pointed to the clearly younger goon who had been tasked to search the first floor. Reluctantly, he jogged over. “Yes, boss?” The tattooed man picked up a bagged lunch and held it in front of the younger goon. “How the hell did you miss this?” The younger goon could only stare back at the tattooed man, clearly terrified, and unable to make a sound to save himself. “Someone was back here making their lunch for tomorrow.” One hand grabbed the younger goon and his other hand pointed sternly to the figure on the floor I knew was definitely Penelope with the more cleared debris between us now. “Here’s the Big… now where is the Little who belongs to this bagged lunch?” Before he had a chance to speak, another goon came from his previous searching of the upstairs. “Sir! There’s no one else up here! Fifth floor or otherwise!” The tattooed man shoved the younger goon backward. “You all!” he directed to his other goons, totaling about five, including the one who had just come back downstairs. “Find the Little. He can’t have gone far! You all better not fail me!” “Yes, sir!” the chorus of them rang out, saluting right before they dashed out the back entrance to find Willy. I hoped he could avoid them well enough, but I didn’t have much time to hope. With the other goons gone, Penelope very much unconscious, and the other members of my staff and the Littles being locked and apparently knocked out upstairs, I was essentially all alone. Before I could think a single further thought, the tattooed man growled and raced over to me. His eyes seemed hand picked from the bowels of the fiery core of the planet and as he picked me up, I felt completely helpless under his sheer power. The snake wrapping around his arm bulged with ease as I was nearly catapulted into a wall above his head. My feet dangled powerlessly off the floor. “Thought you could play a little trick on us, huh?” he barked at me. I didn’t say anything, and with a huff, the man tossed me back on the floor. “Stupid Big! You’re a traitor to your own kind!” He then spit on me and walked around me like a lion getting ready for their kill of the antelope. I swallowed as best I could in fear. I had delayed Willy enough that he had escaped. I just hoped it would be enough. For him, it might have been, but for the tattooed man, it was likely the worst-case scenario. With him still panting and grunting as he circled me, I didn’t make a sound, which seemed to only upset him more. In seconds after about his fifth rotation, he lunged in at me. That’s when the punches started to rain down on me. One after another. His relentless fury had been unleashed and I could feel the weight of his failure in capturing Willy outright as each fist slammed into my body. He didn’t even seem to care where he hit though, smashing nearly every square inch of my body. Even as blood squirted from my mouth and one of the open cuts now on my forehead over his black uniform, he didn’t care. In fact, as I began to turn into a bloody pulp, I could see a smile grow over his face. I felt a blackness begin to creep in. I felt like death had come for me. It wasn’t how I wanted to go out, but I had helped as many Littles as I could. I suppose there were worst ways… Just as I felt seconds away from the end though, the tattooed man suddenly stopped. Relief surged through my body. Only hearing about the beating of my own heart in my ears, I wasn’t sure if the cops had finally showed up. I felt they were much slower than they should have been, but regardless, I wasn’t being hit anymore. Unfortunately, my fear didn’t abate. Instead of purely stopping and running away from the cops though as I had hoped, the tattooed man, fists bloody and smeared in my blood, smiled. It sent chills down my back, and despite my pain, I could think of nothing else over the verry meaning of that cruel vindictive and playful smirk. If a cat could grin as it was about to swallow the canary whole, I imagine what I saw before me would have been exactly that. “Bring me the shot…” He said it with such finality to the younger goon. It was just ‘the shot.’ Nothing more. Like a serial killer everyone should fear and know about, it was so simple and yet so terrifying. But I could see the fear through the eyeholes of the mask the younger goon wore. His hands even trembled as he nodded and went to a case I had just noticed nearby. Producing a single shot with some kind of silvery substance, the tattooed man took it gleefully. It was massive and I tried to fight back. Clearly, I didn’t want it, especially based on the younger goon’s reaction, but my beaten body couldn’t do anything about it. So, with a sick and twisted smile, the tattooed man flicked the needle twice. “You want to protect the Littles so much? How about a taste, huh?” I was confused, but again, I didn’t have time to think. Without a single hesitation or flick of the wrist, the man turned the needle over like a dagger ready to plunge in my heart and thrust the needle straight down into my body. * * * “No!” I bolted upright in bed and clutched my chest where the needle had stabbed me that night. There was no wound… no pain anymore. Sadly though, it didn’t seem to matter. It had already been two weeks since that night. Our advanced Big medicine in our technologically advanced society had mostly cured me after the three days I had spent in the hospital. I still had a few lingering bruises, but I was considered a ‘miracle of modern medicine’ to even be alive as compared to even a few decades ago. I didn’t feel that way though… Sure, I was alive, and I could walk by myself now, so that was a bonus, but I had been having more nightmares recently about that night. Each one filled in more details from what I had forgotten about when I first woke up, and each was worse than the last one. I had in fact helped Willy and the others out, but I could still feel the tattooed man’s fists pound into me each night since I had come home. I could feel the heat of his body as he sat above me and beat me bloody. In truth, I was still very much afraid of him and so many other things now. But that wasn’t the worst part… All that was terrible. I will never deny that, and my diagnosed PTSD was going to take time to heal. I knew that and I had been told the same thing at least two dozen times by now. Unfortunately, though, as I lifted the sheets, I saw my larger problem. There, right by my crotch, was a soaked bed. It had only started at the hospital after my first nightmare about that night. The nurses were wonderful, and the doctor simply chalked it up to lingering ‘symptoms of stress.’ I hoped he was right, and for a time he was, but now, this was the third time in the past week… and it just seemed to be getting worse. My accident tonight looked almost twice as large as the first one I had on my last day in the hospital. So, doubt began to enter my mind and a single question plagued me every day; what was in that shot? I had tried researching it on my own, but I had no such luck. No answers… just more dead ends every day. Still, as I heard others begin to stir on the floors below me, I knew I couldn’t dwell on the situation. If I waited any longer, someone could see. A Little wetting the bed was a daily occurrence at Safehouse 81, and even a Middle could have the occasional problem, but a Big… that was just unheard of… taboo even. So, I gathered all my sheets, quickly stripped and wiped myself off, before running to the washer on the floor below me. While I stayed on the seventh floor, the rest of my staff stayed on the sixth. I knew it was a risk, and my pulse pounded as I trapsed down the steps to the washer there, but as I dumped in my sheets and pajamas, I felt finally… “Miss G?” I spun around and saw Penelope staring back at me. “What… what are you doing down here?” “Oh…” I tried to wrack my brain to think of an answer… any answer. My sheets were only halfway stuffed into the top loader washer, so the wet stains were very unfortunately as plain as day. “Uh… what are you doing up so early? Isn’t today one of your break days?” I tried to deflect. Penelope nodded her head. “That’s right, but I go jogging on my days off. You remember, right?” ‘Crap!’ I was still having a few memory lapses from right before that night. Considering that could be linked to my bedwetting though, I tried to pass it off. “Oh, of course! Right, right. You started… before… and all…” Penelope nodded, but then looked back at me questioningly and then even more so to the sheet behind me. “So… uh, is everything okay, Miss G?” I cursed my luck that this had happened the one day she had definitely had off in the mornings. Mildred and Jackie were on staff today for most of the Littles with us currently. After the assault, the safehouse agency we worked out of had given us a lighter duty in the area. Safehouse 82 would be taking in most of the Little not already under our care. Still, I knew I needed to give Penelope an answer. “Uh… just some stress sweats at night. Trauma and all that… you know?” Penelope looked at me with an odd look, and if I had been any more paranoid, I might have associated it with the look I gave myself to the Littles who didn’t believe the story they were being fed. Still, for now, Penelope seemed satisfied after another moment. “I see. Maybe you should go see someone about it?” If she suspected anything, she certainly wasn’t letting on, but still… to be frank, I was afraid to see another doctor. Given the unknown qualities of the shot I was given and my recent bed wetting, there were just too many unknowns in our society about the consequences of seeing someone so official. “No… I think I’ll be okay. Most of the crew has already been convicted or killed at this point after that incident at the warehouse with Willy and the gang they were all working for. I think I just need some time.” Penelope looked at me with a deep-set concern. I knew she wanted to help me… After all, she was the one that had called for the ambulance once she came to after the tattooed man and the rest of the goons had left. She sported a nasty bump on her head, one that was the aftermath of the furniture that had knocked her unconscious during the ordeal, but now, I could see she carried guilt over what had happened to me. I insisted I was fine, but her caring instincts were hard to quiet. She heavily sighed but then plucked her ear buds out of her armband. “Okay… just take some time if you need it… or if you ever want to talk, I’m…” “Thank you, Penelope.” I knew I was rather abrupt with my thanks, but it seemed to do the trick and Penelope gave one final reassuring smile and wave, and then trotted off downstairs. With her gone and my laundry in the wash, I quickly began my day and started to put another wet bed out of my mind. Gina, Harry, and the other Littles milled around their various cribs and beds. Not having any newborn Littles with us currently, the rest just required a few diaper changes. Of the five Littles with us still, it just so happened that each required diapers 24/7. Being a safehouse, it’s just how it was. Regardless of the start of my own morning though, I continued at my job like I always had. We received one new Little, Jonathan, who actually managed to pass the test to stay on the second floor, marking them as the most mature Little under our care here. Once he had settled in and started to mind his own business and reflect on his safety here like all others did, I went to work with the other aspects of Littlecare in a city safehouse. Jackie and Mildred were hard at work, and I quickly joined in with them. Mildred was a Middle but was one of our most diligent employees. Despite being the newest around here and considered an ‘intern,’ I was already considering offering her an official job in the next few weeks. Seeing her soothe Harry when he was running around and then tripped and started bawling, the few reservations I had with her were soon vanishing. The day continued much like that, and just as Jackie went back to her own home after her 12-hour shift, being only a part-time employee here, Penelope started on. She made quick work of making dinner for everyone and starting to plan out the schedules for the upcoming weekend. Everything was going just like it had before that terrible night, and I couldn’t help but smile to myself. Normalcy like this felt good. “What is this?” Jonathan asked as Mildred placed his tray in front of him on the table. Being the unregressed Little he was, he only required a booster seat at the table. Harry, Gina, and two others had been fed first, and two more had been fed after them. Now, it was just Jonathan and Ian. “It’s just some avocado, orange slices, and a bit of chili over half an English muffin. No tricks and nothing strange, I promise,” I said reassuringly to our latest charge. Mildred hesitated but I nodded her off back to the kitchen. I knew by now she could handle Jonathan, but I was already there to make sure that Ian at his food. The despondent Little slowly began to eat, but like usual, never made a sound. He had trauma like the rest of them, but unlike the others, his was written all over his body and actions with his never lightening mood. “So why is the plate a different color then?” Jonathan poked at his bright blue plastic tray with distrust. I couldn’t blame him. Littles were often subjected to the worst imaginable treatments out there, but still, he needed to eat while he was here with us. I refused to let a Little go hungry under my watch. “I promise that nothing is out of the ordinary.” Jonthan still looked at me with distrust painted all over his face. I sighed and I was feeling puckish myself, so I opted for the ‘nuclear’ option. “How about this? I eat a bit of your food, just so you know it’s okay, alright?” I could see the cogs in Jonthan’s mind already start to turn. It was a good sign, and I was glad that it at least seemed to be working. Bigs offering to eat a Little’s food was never a good practice or habit to get into. Sadly, food manufacturers more often than not slipped in extra chemicals to embarrass or even regress, temporarily or otherwise, a Little. Considering that Penelope had made most of the meal from natural ingredients, I wasn’t worried in this case though. While not as potent for us Bigs, laced Little food could still make for an uncomfortable following hour in the bathroom. Fortunately, though, Jonathan accepted my offer. The food was far too sweet for my taste, adhering to a Little’s preferences rather than a Bigs, but I got it down and Jonathan ate the rest of his food without complaint. Next though, was the staff and I’s dinner. Our food was pretty like what we had served the Littles, and while that wasn’t always the most exciting, I had learned long ago that Littles seeing something they could never have always been a bad idea. They could accuse us Bigs, or in Mildred’s case, Middle, of being unfair and withholding from them. So, we all then took a seat and began to eat our plainer food while the rest of the Littles were already asleep or happily reading a book or watching Adventure Sam in the nearby living room. The cartoon TV show was good for multiple mental ages, and occasionally, I even saw Jonathan peak up every once in a while, at it as ‘Sam’ traveled around our world and showcased the various animals and wonders of nature. Most Littles being from Earth these days, always gawked at the sheer scope and variety our world had to offer. Apparently, the woolly mammoth had been extinct on their planet for thousands of years. Here, though, it was just a trip to the zoo to see. Still, I could always see the wonderment in their eyes. For a brief moment, nothing else seemed to matter to them and I had to imagine that it gave them a sense of peace in a way. Still, with them settled, the rest of my staff, tonight only Mildred and Penelope, as Vivian was currently on vacation, seemed delighted with the food. For my own part, I sighed and wished for a good bottle of wine and some Itali food, but food was food. Interestingly enough though, as soon as the first spoonful of the chili hit my mouth, I couldn’t stop eating. I quickly ravished through my plate. Every crumb, piece of corn, and even juicy drop of the oranges at the end was a delight I just couldn’t get enough of. I had never experienced something so amazing in all my life. I was even sad to see that I had finished, but just as I set my plate down, having pulled it closer to my mouth to increase my speed of eating, I looked back at my staff. Penelope and Mildred were looking right at me, both clearly confused and maybe even a little horrified after what they had just seen. I quickly realized that they had witnessed every little detail of that event. My devouring had likely taken on an odd quality and one of madness or barbarity. I couldn’t help it, but seeing their faces, I knew I had to quickly play it off. I was their leader and showing weakness, in an already tense and shaky environment after the break-in, was something I simply couldn’t allow. “Whew!” I said exaggeratedly. “That was some meal, Penelope! I must have not eaten that much today. Just couldn’t get enough of it.” I tried to smile and joke, and while Mildred seemed to join in on the hilarity of the scene, I saw something lingering in Penelope’s face. Even behind her eventual smile, I could see something lurking there. Regardless though, the dishes were cleaned, all the Littles went to bed, and I made sure everything was set for tomorrow. It was still another weekday, but all the Littles were going back to daycare. They had been since the break-in, but tomorrow was going to be their first full day back, as opposed to the half days we had been adhering to for the past week and a half. So, with all that done, I closed my eyes and drifted asleep. * * * I felt a blackness begin to creep in. I felt like death had come for me. It wasn’t how I wanted to go out, but I had helped as many Littles as I could. Just as I felt seconds away from the end though, the tattooed man stopped. Relief surged through my body, but that only lasted for what felt like a few seconds. Instead of fully stopping, the tattooed man, fists bloody and smeared in my blood, smiled. It sent chills down my back, and despite my pain, I could think of nothing else. If a cat could grin as it was about to swallow the canary whole, I imagine what I saw before me would have been that. “Bring me the shot…” He said it with such finality to the younger goon. It was just ‘the shot.’ Nothing more. Like a serial killer everyone should fear and know about, it was so simple. But I could see the fear through the eyeholes of the mask the younger goon wore. His hands even trembled as he nodded and went to a case I had just noticed nearby. Producing a single shot with some kind of silvery substance, the tattooed man took it gleefully. It was at least a foot long and I tried to fight back. It was useless. I was too weak and beaten, and he was simply too strong. Then, with a sick and twisted smile, the tattooed man flicked the needle twice. “You want to protect the Littles so much? How about a taste, huh?” I was confused, but again, I didn’t have time to think. Without a single hesitation or flick of the wrist, the man turned the needle over like a dagger ready to plunge in my heart and thrust the massive needle straight down into my chest. * * * “No!” I bolted up again in my bed. My eyes darted around, and I tried to find some bearings of where I was. I was scared and confused, and I felt very small for some reason. To my relief though, I knew I was in my bedroom and the tattooed man had been dead for some time now. As I came to my senses though, to my dismay, I knew I had wet the bed again. “Shit.” Hearing more shuffling from downstairs through the floor, this time much earlier than usual, I rushed downstairs without thought. I hadn’t even bothered to wash myself off. I could always do more laundry when everyone else was busy… or so I thought. Right as I piled my soaked pajamas and sheets into the was again, I heard someone speak up from behind me. “I thought as much…” I spun around, and to my horror, I saw Penelope standing right there with a look of both annoyance and deep concern. “Penelope… it’s… it’s not what you think. I swear!” I could feel the fear of being discovered begin to gurgle up from my stomach. I felt like I was going to puke on the spot. Penelope sighed. “It’s okay, Miss G. I understand what happened… but we can’t keep doing this. I’ve seen you here before even yesterday. You aren’t as quiet as you think you are…” I swallowed and never thought that she would be awake if it wasn’t her morning shift. A constant night owl, she usually elected for the afternoon and night shifts here, but I should have known better. Her door looked right across the hallway at the washer and dryer room. It wouldn’t have taken her much to notice my presence here nearly every morning recently. “I knew you were hiding something, but this…” I was terrified she was going to make a scene, but instead, she just walked over and pinched a dry spot of my sheets and pulled them up a little to see the extent of the wet patch on them. It was horrible and I just wanted to die or bury myself in a hole someplace. “This is something more.” She turned to me, and all the annoyance or anger or whatever I saw before, was now gone. Instead, there was only sympathy and her previous look of concern. “We need to get you to the doctor. I’ve already called Jackie just in case this happened. They’ll think you’ve got the flu or something. Being around Littles, we all know how much that can happen.” I cracked the faintest of smiles. I could tell she was trying to get me to feel better at this point and truly was coming from a place of concern for my well-being. Embarrassing, but as she had mentioned, being around Littles just got one sicker than normal. The whole staff still remember the puking incident last summer when one stomach bug floated into our safehouse. It wasn’t pretty, and I just tried to get myself to think of this whole mess as just another version of that. It wasn’t, but the tiny relief the notion gave me was a welcome feeling. So, I quickly showered and piled myself into the car while Penelope drove me away. I wasn’t feeling up to it anyways, but it also maintained the illusion that I was sick. Littles under our care may have been damaged, abused, and regressed in all the ways one could be, but they had a curiosity and saw the world very much for what it was. If I left singing a tune and as happy as a clam, each one of them would have questioned me rigorously when we returned. A short drive later, Penelope parked in front of a pleasant brick and glass building. It seemed like dozens of other recently added office parks throughout the suburbs of the city and I at least admired the well-maintained flowers embedded in the flowerbeds around the base of the building. “Come on,” Penelope coaxed me out of the car, “he’ll be waiting.” “He?” For some reason, normally being the ‘in-charge’ person that I was, I normally scheduled all my appointments. This one though, I was going in completely blind. Penelope nodded and nudged me toward the door. “Yes, he. Dr. Benson is one of the best in the city at treating Bigs who have been…” She trailed off and I froze in place. “Penelope…” I tried to use my sterner voice on her but standing there and coming here for wetting the bed, I couldn’t help but feel a little weakened. “Is this doctor for…” I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. They weren’t. “Bedwetting?” I tried to whisper, but already inside the lobby by now, my voice seemed to echo all on its own. Penelope smiled but shook her head. “No. Not that. I figured you didn’t want to go there. Instead, Dr. Benson specializes in science experiments that have gone… well, to put it plainly, wrong.” I began to freak out internally. I hadn’t told anyone about the shot. “Wait… how do you know about the shot? I thought… I…” Penelope sighed and gestured for me to get in the elevator that had just dinged to the lobby floor. “Get in and I’ll tell you.” I sighed and complied without fight. The elevator jolted upward. “Look… I found you after I came to and they had left. I saw the shot and you…” I could already sense her hesitation. “Well, you freaked out a bit when you saw that thing.” “I did?” I had no memory of that. Penelope nodded. “You did. Not surprised that you don’t remember but the doctors and police bagged it, and I haven’t seen it since, but with everything going on… I put two and two together. I figured we would start here and go from there, okay?” It felt nice that I had such a loyal number two under my employ. Still, I trembled like a leaf as I entered the main office of Dr. Benson. It was even worse when we were eventually called back, but as the tall, clean-shaven, and dark with some gray steaks in it haired man in a lab coat entered, I felt oddly at ease. After Penelope excused herself, to give me at least a little privacy, Dr. Benson began. “Hello, Miss Glifford. I’m Dr. Benson,” he said calmly. His eyes seemed to nearly sparkle with intelligence and a kindness I really needed right then. “What seems to be the issue, or at least, why are you here today?” It took a second, and after a little coaxing, I finally managed to spit out everything that had happened. I felt a enormous weight lift off my shoulders, and I already felt better, but I knew I still had some problem. It didn’t help that Dr. Benson already seemed slightly worried as he began to write a few notes down on my chart. “Okay… not as unusual as you might think, so don’t panic there, but to see what we’re dealing with here and what you’ll need going forward, I’m going to need to ask you some questions, okay?” I nodded and with a glowing smile, he began. “How often do you wet the bed?” “Do you often daze out when interacting with Littles?” “Do you wear protection during the day currently, or do you have the desire to?” “Are there any authority figures in your life that you have started to defer to, both in times of stress and daily activities?” “Have you noticed any unusual habits in your daily routines, like drinking water, eating, or even brushing your teeth?” “Do you cuddle with any toy or object that brings you comfort?” With each one, I began to realize two things. First, each of his questions made me doubt my own existence in this world a little more. While most of the answers were a plain ‘no,’ there were at least 10 of his thirty questions, that I couldn’t exactly say ‘no’ to completely. Secondly, though, and more concerning, I started to realize the questions began to take on a nature of their own. While the first seemed silly, like asking if I spontaneously collapsed into a gelatinous substance when loud noises were present, I began to notice a pattern about halfway through that I could confirm by the 20th. Being the head of a safehouse, I recognized the questions as nearly identical to the ones I would ask a Little to gauge their maturity level. As soon as I realized that pattern for certain, I didn’t let Dr. Benson ask his 29th, let alone 30th question. “What the hell do you think you’re playing at, doc?” I growled at the man before me. “Are you even a real doctor? Can’t you see that I’m a Big, and not a Little?” Dr. Benson sighed and nodded. “I apologize for my questions, Miss Glifford, but I think we need to…” “No!” I didn’t want to let him finish that thought either. I was pissed. I was confused about what was happening to me. But above all, I was scared. His questions seemed to only be heading in one direction, and I didn’t like that place at all. I had said ‘no’ to all his questions, but with each that he asked, that ‘no’ became less uncertain. I was sure he knew that, and I was nearly petrified inside that soon, my answer would instead be a ‘yes.’ I couldn’t let that happen. “Screw this!” I edged my chair back and stomped up and over to the door before looking back at a worried and slightly bewildered Dr. Benson. “Thanks for nothing, doc! I’m not going to turn into some pile of good all of a sudden, so I think you can just take your tests and shove it!” Without letting him say another word, I turned about a headed to the elevator as quickly as I could without running. “Miss G!” Penelope tried to call after me. “Wait! Wait for me!” But I was already pushing the button and tuning everything else out. It wasn’t until the elevator beeped and I hopped on to leave this building altogether that I realized I should have handled that whole situation better. Normally, I was a level-headed person. I was focused on my job and caring for the Littles in my protection at the safehouse, the government required that much at least, but I was happy and content. Even keeled and not prone to outbursts was my reputation through nearly everything. A Little threw a toy at my head? I would scold or punish them, but never let my anger or pain get away from me. A Little called me dirty names and wished I was dead? Hurtful, yes, but I always kept my emotions in check. Or if a Little breaking free from a new employee while we’re at the park was terrifying, I always made sure to get them back safely and keep a clear mind about it. Now, all that seemed to be just out of my reach. I felt a burning anger inside my chest, a sadness in my eyes and trembling lip, and an unbridled fear in my head. I wanted it to stop… for it to be over, but it kept at it. Even when I got to Penelope’s car and waited for her to catch up, I still felt very much the same. I vowed to never return to Dr. Bensons, but as I wiped the snot and tears away from my emotional outburst on my sleeve, I knew something was definitely wrong with me. My pride might have been my downfall, but I wanted… needed to figure this out on my own. It was just a shot, and I was a Big. A bit of stress, PTSD, and some chemicals were not going to keep me down. As Penelope exited the building with a worried look on her face though, my resolve melted just a bit. I kept my outward confidence that I would d be fine, but a tiny bubble of growing doubt was buried deep within me. My gamble was certainly that, and I just hoped that everything would be okay.

Hi guys! Just out of curiosity how did it feel to wear a diaper for the first time after being potty trained for so long. Like didn't feel weird, did it feel embarrassing, did it feel natural, did you take to it right away? I would love it if y'all would describe what you felt when wearing a diaper for the first time. Thank you! Have a good day!🙂♥️

Hi guys! I have a question for those of you that have caregivers that change your diapers. Do any of y'all have plushies that you get to hold while being changed by Mommy or Daddy, and if so what's your favorite one? How does it make you feel when being changed, does it make you feel safe and comfortable, does it add an extra level of security during your diaper changes? I only ask because the thought of having a plushie while I get my diaper changed sounds very appealing to me as of recently and I just wanted to know everybody's thoughts on it. Oh and by the way, is Mommy or Daddy still able to get the job done changing your diapie while you hold your teddy bear tightly in your arms?

If you have any requests/ideas for a story, DM me and I'll take a look! I love hearing what people want, it helps inspire me a lot. I'm not working at the moment so I have a lot of time to write fun stuff story: Jake nervously fidgeted with the hem of his shirt as he sat on the edge of Sarah's bed. They'd been dating for six months now, and things had been going great. But tonight, Sarah had hinted at wanting to share something important with him. He couldn't help but wonder what it could be. Sarah waltzed into the room, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Hey there, big boy," she purred, plopping down next to him on the bed. "Ready for a little surprise?" Jake gulped, his adam's apple bobbing visibly. "Uh, sure, babe. What's up?" Sarah's grin widened as she reached under the bed and pulled out a pink, frilly diaper. Jake's eyes nearly popped out of his head. "W-what's that?" he stammered, though he knew damn well what it was. Sarah giggled, her voice dripping with honey. "Oh, sweetie. This is mommy's little secret. And now, it's going to be yours too." Jake's face flushed crimson. "Sarah, I don't... I mean, I've never..." "Shh, shh," Sarah cooed, pressing a finger to his lips. "Mommy knows best. And Mommy thinks her little boy needs some special attention." Before Jake could protest further, Sarah had pushed him onto his back and was already unbuckling his belt. "Now, be a good little baby and let Mommy take care of everything." Jake's mind was reeling. This couldn't be happening. He was a grown man, for crying out loud! But as Sarah expertly removed his pants and underwear, he found himself paralyzed, unable to resist. "Oh, look at that tiny little peepee," Sarah cooed, giving Jake's member a playful flick. "No wonder you need diapers, you silly little thing." Jake's face burned with humiliation. He wanted to object, to assert his manhood, but the words caught in his throat. Sarah wasted no time in powdering his nether regions, the babyish scent filling the air. "There we go, all nice and fresh for Mommy's little stinker." With practiced ease, Sarah slid the pink diaper under Jake's bottom and fastened it snugly around his waist. The thick padding forced his legs apart, making him feel utterly vulnerable and exposed. "Perfect!" Sarah exclaimed, giving the front of the diaper a pat. "Now you're Mommy's little princess!" Jake's head was spinning. How had this happened? How had he gone from a regular guy to... this? But as he looked up at Sarah's beaming face, he couldn't bring himself to disappoint her. "That's my good little baby," Sarah cooed, running her fingers through Jake's hair. "Mommy's going to take such good care of you. You'll see, you'll love being my little diaper boy." And so began Jake's journey into the world of ABDL, a world he never knew existed but was about to become intimately familiar with. Little did he know, this was just the beginning of Sarah's plans for her new little sissy... Jake lay there, the thick diaper crinkling loudly with every slight movement. His cheeks burned with embarrassment as Sarah cooed and fussed over him. "Aww, look at my little princess," she giggled, pinching his cheek. "So adorable in your pretty pink diaper!" Jake squirmed uncomfortably. "Sarah, I don't know about this..." "Ah ah ah," Sarah tutted, wagging her finger. "That's not how good little babies talk. From now on, you'll call me Mommy. And you? You're my sweet little Jakey-poo." Jake's face flushed an even deeper shade of red. "But-" Sarah silenced him with a pacifier, shoving it unceremoniously into his mouth. "No buts, baby. Mommy knows best." She then proceeded to dress Jake in a frilly pink onesie, complete with ruffles and bows. Jake wanted to die of shame as Sarah snapped pictures on her phone. "Oh, we're going to have so much fun together, my little sissy baby," Sarah cooed, scrolling through the photos. "Just wait until we start potty training you!" Jake's eyes widened in horror. Potty training? But before he could spit out the pacifier to protest, Sarah was already leading him to a corner of the room where a large, pink playpen stood. "Time for baby's beddy-bye," Sarah sang, lowering the side of the playpen. "In you go, princess!" Jake hesitated, but Sarah's firm hand on his back left no room for argument. He crawled into the playpen, the diaper between his legs forcing him to waddle awkwardly. Sarah raised the side of the playpen, effectively trapping Jake inside. She then reached over and attached a baby monitor to the side. "Now Mommy can hear every little peep you make, sweetie. And remember, good babies use their diapers!" With that, Sarah blew him a kiss and left the room, leaving Jake alone with his thoughts and the persistent crinkle of his diaper. As he lay there, sucking unconsciously on the pacifier, Jake's mind raced. How had he ended up here? More importantly, why wasn't he more upset about it? Sure, he felt embarrassed and humiliated, but there was also a strange sense of... comfort? Security? Jake shook his head, trying to clear these confusing thoughts. But as the night wore on and sleep began to claim him, he couldn't shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of a very strange and possibly wonderful journey. Jake awoke to the sound of Sarah's voice cooing through the baby monitor. "Wakey wakey, my little princess! Time for Mommy to change your wet diapee!" Jake's eyes flew open in horror. Wet diaper? Surely she didn't mean... But as he shifted, he felt the unmistakable squish of a soaked diaper. He had wet himself in his sleep! Before he could process this mortifying realization, Sarah was there, lowering the side of the playpen. "Oh, look at my soggy little baby! Did you have sweet dreams, Jakey-poo?" Jake wanted to sink into the floor and disappear. But Sarah was already lifting him out of the playpen, her strength surprising him as she laid him on a changing mat she'd set up on the floor. "My, my," Sarah tsked as she unsnapped the onesie. "Someone's a heavy wetter! We might need to double up on those diapers, you leaky little thing." Jake's face burned as Sarah expertly removed the soaked diaper, wiping him clean with baby wipes. The cold air on his exposed genitals made him shiver, but not as much as Sarah's next words. "Oh dear, looks like someone's little peepee is excited," Sarah giggled, giving his semi-erect member a playful flick. "Does baby like being changed by Mommy?" Jake wanted to die of shame. This couldn't be happening. But his body seemed to have a mind of its own, responding to Sarah's touch despite his embarrassment. Sarah just laughed, sprinkling baby powder liberally over his groin and bottom. "Don't worry, sweetie. It's perfectly natural for little babies to get excited during changes. We'll take care of that later, after you've earned it by being a good little sissy." With that, she fastened a fresh diaper around his waist, this one even thicker than the last. Jake could barely close his legs, forced to maintain a babyish waddle. "There we go, all clean and dry!" Sarah exclaimed, helping Jake to his feet. "Now, let's get some breakfast in that tummy. I hope you're ready for your first day as Mommy's full-time baby girl!" As Sarah led him to the kitchen, Jake's mind reeled. Full-time baby girl? What had he gotten himself into? And why, despite all the humiliation and embarrassment, did a part of him feel excited about what was to come? Little did Jake know, Sarah had a full day of infantile adventures planned for her new little sissy... Jake waddled awkwardly into the kitchen, the thick diaper between his legs forcing his steps into a bow-legged gait. Sarah beamed at him, patting a high chair that definitely hadn't been there yesterday. "Up you go, princess!" she chirped, lifting Jake with surprising strength and depositing him into the chair. She fastened the tray in place, effectively trapping him. "Now, what shall we feed our hungry little baby?" Sarah mused, tapping her chin theatrically. "Oh, I know!" She produced a jar of mashed peas and a plastic spoon with a flourish. Jake's stomach turned at the sight. "Open wide for the choo-choo train!" Sarah cooed, making exaggerated train noises as she brought the spoon to Jake's lips. Jake clamped his mouth shut, shaking his head. "Sarah, please, I can feed mys-" His protest was cut short as Sarah shoved the spoon into his open mouth. The mushy peas coated his tongue, and he gagged reflexively. "Now, now," Sarah tutted, wiping his chin with a bib he hadn't even realized she'd put on him. "Good babies eat all their num-nums. And what did I say about calling me Sarah?" Jake swallowed hard, his cheeks burning. "...Mommy," he mumbled. "That's right, sweetie!" Sarah praised, already coming at him with another spoonful. "Now, let's get that tummy nice and full!" The feeding continued, Jake's face soon smeared with various pureed vegetables and fruits. He felt utterly helpless and infantilized, unable to even feed himself. "All done!" Sarah announced, wiping Jake's face with the bib. "Now, it's time for baby's morning walk!" Jake's eyes widened in horror. "Walk? Outside? But I'm in a diaper!" Sarah just laughed. "Of course, silly! How else will everyone see what an adorable baby girl you are?" Before Jake could protest further, Sarah had him out of the high chair and was leading him to the front door. She produced a pink leash and collar, fastening it around Jake's neck. "Can't have my little princess wandering off, can we?" she cooed, clipping the leash to the collar. Jake's face burned with humiliation as Sarah opened the door. The morning sun seemed to spotlight his ridiculous outfit – the frilly onesie, the bulging diaper visible underneath, the collar and leash. He wanted to sink into the ground. "Come on, baby! Walkies time!" Sarah chirped, tugging gently on the leash. Jake waddled after her, hyperaware of every crinkle and rustle from his diaper. As they stepped onto the sidewalk, he prayed fervently that they wouldn't encounter anyone. But of course, fate had other plans. Mrs. Johnson, their elderly neighbor, was out watering her flowers. "Oh, Sarah dear!" Mrs. Johnson called out. "And who's this little cutie?" Sarah beamed, pulling Jake closer. "This is my baby girl, Jakey-poo! Say hi to Mrs. Johnson, sweetie!" Jake wanted to die on the spot. He mumbled something unintelligible, his face burning hotter than the sun. Mrs. Johnson cooed and fussed over him, pinching his cheek and commenting on how adorable he looked. Jake stood there, mortified, as the two women discussed his "cute little outfit" and "adorable diapered bottom". As they continued their walk, Jake's humiliation only grew. Every passing car, every person on the street, seemed to stare at him. Sarah, oblivious to his discomfort, chatted happily about all the "fun baby things" they were going to do. By the time they returned home, Jake was a mess of conflicting emotions. The humiliation was overwhelming, but there was also a strange sense of excitement, a thrill he couldn't quite explain. As Sarah unclipped his leash and praised him for being "such a good baby girl on her walkies", Jake realized with a mix of horror and anticipation that this was just the beginning of his new life as Sarah's little sissy baby... Back inside, Sarah led Jake to the living room, which had been transformed into a pastel-colored nursery overnight. A large playmat dominated the center, surrounded by stuffed animals and baby toys. "Time for baby to play!" Sarah announced, plopping Jake down onto the mat. She handed him a rattle and a stuffed unicorn. "Now, you be a good little girl and play with your toys while Mommy watches some grown-up TV." Jake sat there, feeling utterly ridiculous as he halfheartedly shook the rattle. Sarah sprawled on the couch, flipping through channels and occasionally glancing over to make sure he was "playing nicely". After what felt like an eternity of mindless rattling and cuddling with the unicorn, he felt a familiar pressure in his bladder. He squirmed uncomfortably, trying to hold it in. "What's wrong, princess?" Sarah asked, noticing his discomfort. "Does baby need to make pee-pee?" Jake's face flushed crimson. "N-no, I'm fine," he stammered. Sarah's eyes narrowed. "Now, now. Remember what Mommy said about using your diaper? Good babies don't hold it in." Jake squirmed more intensely, torn between his desperation and his last shred of dignity. But as Sarah continued to stare him down, he realized he had no choice. With a defeated whimper, he relaxed his muscles and felt the warm wetness spread through his diaper. "That's my good little girl!" Sarah cooed, clapping her hands. "Let's get you all changed and clean!" As Sarah laid him down for a diaper change, Jake couldn't help but notice a stirring in his loins. The warm, wet feeling, combined with Sarah's gentle touches as she cleaned him, was having an unexpected effect. Sarah noticed too. "Oh my, is my little princess getting excited again?" she teased, giving his growing erection a playful tap. "Naughty, naughty!" Jake squirmed, equal parts aroused and mortified. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-" "Ah ah ah," Sarah interrupted, her voice suddenly stern. "Naughty babies who get overexcited need to be punished." Before Jake could process what was happening, Sarah had him over her knee. His bare bottom exposed, he yelped as her hand came down in a sharp spank. "This is for your own good, princess," Sarah said, punctuating each word with another spank. "You need to learn to control your little peepee!" Jake whimpered and squirmed, his bottom stinging from the spanking. But to his horror and confusion, he found himself becoming even more aroused. After what felt like an eternity, Sarah finally stopped. She rubbed his reddened cheeks soothingly. "There, there. Mommy hopes you've learned your lesson." She then proceeded to diaper him again, this time in an even frillier, more feminine diaper. "This special diaper will help remind you to be a good girl," she explained, patting the front of it. As Jake stood up, waddling even more pronounced in the extra-thick diaper, he felt a whirlwind of emotions. Humiliation, arousal, confusion, and a strange sense of security all swirled together in his mind. Sarah smiled sweetly, as if she hadn't just spanked him moments ago. "Now, how about we practice your baby talk, sweetie? Mommy wants to hear those adorable coos and gurgles!" And so, Jake found himself sitting on the playmat once again, this time trying to mimic the baby noises Sarah was making. As he let out a particularly convincing "goo-goo", he wondered how much further down this rabbit hole he was going to go – and why a part of him was excited to find out... After an hour of practicing baby talk, Jake's throat was sore and his dignity was in tatters. Sarah had recorded his "cutest" noises on her phone, threatening to use them as his new ringtone. "Oh, look at the time!" Sarah exclaimed, glancing at her watch. "It's nap time for my little princess!" Jake's eyes widened. "But I'm not tired," he protested weakly. Sarah's eyes narrowed dangerously. "Are you talking back to Mommy? Do you need another spanking?" Jake quickly shook his head, his bottom still stinging from earlier. "No, Mommy," he mumbled, cheeks burning. "That's what I thought," Sarah smirked. She scooped him up, carrying him to the bedroom where the playpen awaited. As she lowered him into the playpen, Jake noticed something new – a mobile hanging above, adorned with pink pacifiers and glittery stars. Sarah wound it up, and a soft lullaby began to play. "Now, be a good baby and take your nap," Sarah cooed, tucking a blanket around him. "Mommy has some calls to make, but I'll be listening on the baby monitor. No fussing!" With that, she left the room, leaving Jake alone in the infantile prison. He lay there, staring up at the slowly rotating mobile, listening to the tinkling lullaby. Despite his protests, he found his eyelids growing heavy. As he drifted off to sleep, strange dreams began to fill his mind. He saw himself, even more infantilized than he was now – crawling around in a diaper, sucking on a pacifier, babbling nonsense. But in the dream, he wasn't embarrassed or ashamed. He felt... happy. Safe. Loved. Jake woke with a start, confused and disoriented. The room was darker now – how long had he been asleep? And why was he sucking his thumb? He quickly pulled his thumb from his mouth, wiping it on the blanket. But as he became more aware, he realized with horror that his diaper was wet again. And not just wet – he had clearly done more than just pee this time. Panic set in. He had to change himself before Sarah found out. But as he tried to stand up, he realized the playpen was too tall for him to climb out of. "Mommy?" he called out hesitantly, hating himself for using that word but knowing he had no choice. "Mommy, I need help!" Sarah appeared in the doorway moments later, a knowing smile on her face. "Did my little stinker make a messy in her diaper?" she cooed, lowering the side of the playpen. Jake's face burned with shame as Sarah lifted him onto the changing mat. "I'm sorry," he mumbled, unable to meet her eyes. "Oh, sweetie, don't apologize!" Sarah said, already unfastening his soiled diaper. "This is what babies do. Mommy's so proud of you for using your diaper like a good girl!" As Sarah cleaned him up, Jake's mind raced. Why wasn't he more upset about this? Why did Sarah's praise make him feel... good? And why, despite the mess and the smell, was he getting aroused again? Sarah noticed his growing excitement and tsked. "My, my. Someone's a naughty baby today. But don't worry, Mommy knows just how to handle this." Before Jake could react, Sarah had wrapped her hand around his erection. "Now, let's take care of baby's little problem, shall we?" Jake gasped as Sarah began to stroke him, her movements expert and purposeful. "That's it, princess," she cooed. "Let Mommy make you feel all better." Despite his embarrassment, Jake found himself thrusting into Sarah's hand, chasing the pleasure she was giving him. It didn't take long before he was on the edge. "M-Mommy," he whimpered, close to climax. "I'm gonna-" "That's it, baby," Sarah encouraged. "Make a messy for Mommy. Show me what a good little girl you are!" With a strangled cry, Jake came, his release spilling over Sarah's hand and his own stomach. As the waves of pleasure subsided, a new feeling washed over him – a deep, contented submission. Sarah cleaned him up with a wipe, smiling proudly. "Such a good baby for Mommy," she praised, fastening a fresh diaper around his waist. "Now, let's get you dressed. Mommy has a special surprise for her little princess!" As Sarah helped him into a frilly pink dress, complete with petticoats and a matching bonnet, Jake realized that something fundamental had shifted. He was no longer just playing along to please Sarah. A part of him – a growing part – was starting to embrace this new role. And as Sarah led him out of the bedroom, promising an "extra special playtime", Jake found himself looking forward to whatever humiliating, infantilizing experience was coming next... Sarah led Jake into the dining room, where a small table had been set up with a pink plastic tea set. Surrounding the table were several large stuffed animals propped up in chairs. "It's tea party time!" Sarah announced gleefully, guiding Jake to an empty chair. "And you, my little princess, are the guest of honor!" Jake squirmed in his seat, the frilly dress rustling against the thick diaper underneath. He felt utterly ridiculous, surrounded by stuffed animals and dainty teacups. "Now, let's introduce you to your new friends," Sarah said, gesturing to the stuffed animals. "This is Mr. Fluffles, Miss Whiskers, and Sir Hoppalot. Say hello, baby!" Jake's face burned as Sarah looked at him expectantly. "H-hello," he mumbled, feeling foolish. Sarah frowned. "That's not how a proper little lady greets her tea party guests! Let's try again, with more enthusiasm!" Swallowing his pride, Jake forced a high-pitched voice. "Hello, Mr. Fluffles! Hello, Miss Whiskers! Hello, Sir Hoppalot!" he chirped, wanting to sink into the floor. "Much better!" Sarah clapped her hands in delight. "Now, let's pour some tea for our guests." She handed Jake a small plastic teapot, which he realized was actually filled with some kind of liquid. As he awkwardly poured 'tea' into the tiny cups, Sarah supervised closely. "Careful now, we don't want any spills," she warned. "Messy babies who can't pour properly might need to wear special mittens to protect their clumsy hands!" Jake gulped, trying his best to pour without incident. The last thing he wanted was to be further incapacitated. Once all the cups were filled, Sarah instructed Jake on proper tea party etiquette. He had to lift his pinky while sipping, engage in small talk with the stuffed animals, and even pretend to eat invisible cookies. As the charade continued, Jake felt a familiar pressure in his bladder. He squirmed uncomfortably, trying to hold it in. Sarah noticed immediately. "Does my little princess need to tinkle?" she asked sweetly. Jake nodded, blushing furiously. "Can I use the bathroom?" he asked hopefully. Sarah's eyes narrowed. "Now, now. What did we say about big girl potties? Babies use their diapers, remember?" Jake whimpered, crossing his legs under the table. "Please, Sarah- I mean, Mommy. I don't want to-" "Ah ah ah," Sarah interrupted, wagging her finger. "Good babies do as they're told. Now, relax and let it go, or Mommy will have to help you." Realizing he had no choice, Jake closed his eyes and tried to relax. After a moment of resistance, he felt the warm wetness spreading through his diaper. To his horror, he let out an involuntary sigh of relief. Sarah beamed. "That's my good little girl! Doesn't it feel nice to use your diapee like a proper baby?" Jake wanted to protest, to assert that no, it didn't feel nice at all. But a traitorous part of him had to admit that the warm, wet feeling was oddly... comforting. "Now, let's finish our tea party, and then Mommy will change her soggy little princess," Sarah said, as if Jake hadn't just wet himself at the table. The tea party continued, with Jake acutely aware of the wet diaper squishing beneath him every time he moved. Sarah made him 'converse' with each stuffed animal, critiquing his lady-like manners and baby voice. By the time the torturous tea party ended, Jake was a mess of conflicting emotions. The humiliation was overwhelming, but there was also a strange sense of freedom in letting go of control, in embracing the role Sarah had thrust upon him. As Sarah led him back to the bedroom for a diaper change, Jake found himself wondering what other 'games' she had in store for him. And more disturbingly, he realized he was looking forward to finding out... After the diaper change, Sarah's eyes gleamed with excitement. "Now, my little princess, it's time for dress-up!" Jake's stomach dropped. Wasn't he already dressed up enough in this frilly monstrosity? Sarah led him to a walk-in closet that had definitely not been there before. Jake's jaw dropped as he saw rows upon rows of infantile dresses, onesies, and other embarrassing outfits. "Let's see," Sarah mused, rifling through the clothes. "What should my baby wear for our afternoon playdate?" Jake's eyes widened in horror. "P-playdate?" he stammered. Sarah grinned wickedly. "Oh yes, didn't I mention? Mommy's friend Amber is coming over with her little one. You two can play together while the grown-ups chat!" Jake felt like he might faint. It was bad enough being infantilized in front of Sarah, but a stranger? And another 'little one'? This was too much. "Please," he begged, "I can't do this in front of other people. It's too embarrassing!" Sarah's expression hardened. "Now, now. What did we say about talking back? Besides, Amber and her baby are very understanding. They're part of our special community." Before Jake could protest further, Sarah had selected an outfit. "This will be perfect!" she exclaimed, holding up a baby blue sailor dress with a matching bonnet. Jake wanted to cry as Sarah stripped him of the pink dress and began dressing him in the new outfit. The sailor dress was even shorter, barely covering his diapered bottom. White frilly socks and shiny Mary Jane shoes completed the humiliating ensemble. "Oh, you look absolutely darling!" Sarah cooed, adjusting the bonnet. "Now, let's do something about that hair." To Jake's mortification, Sarah produced a curling iron and began styling his hair into bouncy curls. She then applied a light dusting of makeup – blush, mascara, and even a hint of lip gloss. "There! Now you're the prettiest little girl at the playdate," Sarah declared, turning Jake to face the full-length mirror. Jake gasped at his reflection. He barely recognized himself. The sailor dress, the curls, the makeup – he looked like a life-sized doll. And to his shock and confusion, he felt a stirring of arousal at the sight. Sarah noticed his reaction and smirked. "Does my little princess like what she sees? You'd better behave yourself during the playdate, or Mommy might have to put you in a special locking diaper!" Before Jake could process that threat, the doorbell rang. Sarah clapped her hands excitedly. "They're here! Come along, baby. It's time to meet your new playmate!" Jake waddled after Sarah, his thick diaper and Mary Janes making it difficult to walk normally. His heart pounded as Sarah opened the door. "Amber! So good to see you," Sarah greeted warmly. "And this must be little Timmy!" Jake's jaw dropped as he saw the other 'baby'. Timmy was a full-grown man, probably in his thirties, dressed in a frilly pink romper and clutching a teddy bear. He had a pacifier clipped to his outfit and wore a diaper even bulkier than Jake's. "Hi Sarah!" Amber replied cheerfully. "Yes, this is my little Timmy-Wimmy. Say hello, sweetie!" Timmy waved shyly, lisping around his pacifier, "Hewwo." Jake stood frozen, unable to believe what he was seeing. This grown man was acting like a literal baby – and seemed completely comfortable doing so! "And who's this adorable little princess?" Amber cooed, bending down to Jake's eye level. Sarah beamed proudly. "This is my baby girl, Jakey-poo. She's a bit shy, aren't you, sweetie?" Jake wanted to sink into the floor. But with both women looking at him expectantly, he knew he had no choice. Summoning every ounce of courage, he forced himself to wave and say in a high-pitched voice, "H-hi." "Oh, isn't she precious!" Amber exclaimed. "Timmy-Wimmy, looks like you have a new friend to play with!" As the women ushered them into the living room, now set up with even more baby toys, Jake's mind reeled. How had his life come to this? And more importantly, how was he going to survive this playdate without completely losing his mind – or what was left of his dignity? Little did Jake know, this playdate was about to push him further into the world of ABDL than he ever thought possible... Jake stood awkwardly in the middle of the living room, hyper-aware of his frilly dress and the thick diaper beneath it. Timmy, on the other hand, seemed completely at ease, already crawling towards a pile of colorful blocks. "Look at that," Amber cooed. "Timmy-Wimmy's already playing so nicely. Why don't you join him, Jakey-poo?" Jake looked pleadingly at Sarah, hoping for some kind of reprieve. But Sarah just smiled encouragingly. "Go on, baby. Show Timmy how good you are at building towers!" Realizing he had no choice, Jake lowered himself to the floor, wincing at the loud crinkle of his diaper. He awkwardly crawled over to Timmy, feeling utterly ridiculous. "Hi," he mumbled, reaching for a block. Timmy looked up, his eyes wide and innocent. "Hewwo!" he lisped around his pacifier. "Wanna pway towews?" Jake nodded mutely, still unable to believe he was engaging in this charade. They began stacking blocks, Jake hyper-aware of every infantile gesture Timmy made – from his exaggerated baby movements to the way he clapped gleefully when the tower grew taller. Meanwhile, Sarah and Amber sat on the couch, watching the 'babies' play. "Your Jakey-poo is adorable," Amber commented. "How long have you been training her?" Sarah grinned. "Oh, she's still quite new to this. But she's learning fast, aren't you, princess?" she called out to Jake. Jake's face burned as he nodded, not daring to speak lest he break character. "Well, she's doing wonderfully," Amber praised. "Timmy was so resistant at first, but now he loves being my little baby boy. Don't you, sweetie?" Timmy nodded enthusiastically, babbling something unintelligible. As the 'playtime' continued, Jake found himself reluctantly drawn into the infantile activities. They moved from block towers to coloring books, then to a game of patty-cake that left Jake feeling utterly humiliated. Throughout it all, Timmy remained perfectly in character, cooing and giggling like a real toddler. Jake marveled at his commitment, even as he struggled to maintain his own baby persona. Just as Jake thought things couldn't get more embarrassing, Sarah clapped her hands. "Snack time for the babies!" she announced. Jake's stomach dropped as Sarah and Amber produced baby bottles filled with what looked suspiciously like actual formula. "Come to Mommy, Jakey-poo," Sarah cooed, patting her lap. Jake hesitated, but a stern look from Sarah had him awkwardly crawling over. To his mortification, Sarah scooped him up and cradled him in her arms like an actual infant. "Open wide, sweetie," she said, bringing the bottle to his lips. Jake clenched his jaw, determined to resist this final humiliation. But Sarah was prepared. She pinched his nose, forcing him to open his mouth to breathe. The moment he did, she popped the bottle in. "That's a good girl," she praised as Jake reluctantly began to suck. "Drink up all your num-nums!" Across the room, Amber was bottle-feeding Timmy, who gulped down the formula eagerly. Jake couldn't believe how into this the other man was. As he suckled on the bottle, the warm formula filling his stomach, Jake felt a strange sense of calm wash over him. The embarrassment was still there, but it was muted, overshadowed by a feeling of safety and comfort in Sarah's arms. Just as he was starting to relax, Jake felt a familiar pressure in his bladder. The formula was going right through him! He squirmed, trying to hold it in. Sarah noticed immediately. "Does my baby need to make pee-pee?" she cooed. "Go ahead, sweetie. That's what your diaper is for!" Jake whimpered, shaking his head. But Sarah wasn't having it. She began to gently pat his lower abdomen, increasing the pressure on his bladder. "Come on, princess. Let it all out for Mommy," she encouraged. Between the pressure and Sarah's coaxing, Jake couldn't hold it any longer. He felt the warm wetness spreading through his diaper, his face burning with shame. "That's my good little girl!" Sarah praised, loud enough for Amber and Timmy to hear. "Looks like someone needs a diaper change!" As Sarah carried him to the changing mat, Jake caught sight of Timmy, who was now playing contentedly with a rattle, his own diaper visibly sagging. Jake's mind raced as Sarah began to change him. How had this become his life? And why, despite all the humiliation, did a part of him feel so... content? As Sarah fastened a fresh diaper around his waist, Jake realized with a mix of horror and excitement that this was just the beginning of his journey into the world of ABDL. And somewhere deep down, a part of him was looking forward to what came next... After the diaper change, Sarah announced it was naptime for the 'babies'. Jake's eyes widened as Amber produced two adult-sized playpens from the spare room. How long had those been there? "In you go, sweeties," Sarah cooed, lowering Jake into one of the playpens while Amber did the same with Timmy. Jake found himself surrounded by soft blankets, stuffed animals, and even a mobile hanging overhead. Timmy, in the playpen next to him, immediately curled up with his teddy bear and started sucking his thumb. "Now, be good little babies and take your naps," Sarah instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Mommy and Auntie Amber will be right here if you need anything." As the women settled on the couch with glasses of wine, chatting quietly, Jake lay in the playpen, his mind reeling. He couldn't believe he was expected to actually nap like this, in the middle of the day, dressed like a baby girl. But as he listened to the soft tinkling of the mobile and felt the warmth of his thick diaper, Jake found his eyelids growing heavy. Before he knew it, he had drifted off to sleep. His dreams were a chaotic swirl of infantile imagery. He saw himself crawling through a giant nursery, everything scaled up to make him feel tiny. Sarah loomed over him, a giantess with a bottle in one hand and a diaper in the other. "Come to Mommy, little Jakey-poo," dream Sarah cooed, her voice echoing unnaturally. "It's time for your ba-ba and a fresh diapee!" Jake tried to run, but his limbs felt heavy and uncoordinated. He looked down to see he was wearing mittens and booties, rendering his hands and feet useless. The dream shifted, and suddenly he was in a high chair, surrounded by other adult babies. They were all eating from colorful plastic bowls, babbling and cooing like real infants. Jake tried to speak, to assert his adulthood, but all that came out was babyish gibberish. He woke with a start, disoriented and sweating. It took him a moment to remember where he was – still in the playpen, still dressed as a baby girl. And to his horror, he realized he had wet himself again in his sleep. "Look who's awake!" Sarah's voice came from above. She lowered the side of the playpen and scooped Jake up. "Did my little princess have sweet dreams?" Jake blushed furiously, unable to meet her eyes. Sarah just chuckled, carrying him to the changing mat. "Looks like someone needs a fresh diaper! You're just a little fountain today, aren't you, sweetie?" As Sarah changed him, Jake noticed Timmy was still fast asleep in his playpen, thumb firmly in mouth. How could he be so comfortable with all this? "There we go, all clean and dry," Sarah announced, fastening the new diaper. "Now, I think it's time for some tummy time!" Before Jake could protest, Sarah had him on his stomach on a soft play mat. She placed colorful toys just out of his reach, encouraging him to crawl for them. "Come on, baby girl," she cooed. "Show Mommy how you can crawl!" Jake felt utterly ridiculous as he awkwardly moved on his hands and knees, reaching for a plastic keys toy. The thick diaper between his legs made movement difficult, forcing him to waddle like a real toddler. Amber, who had been changing a freshly awakened Timmy, brought him over to join in. "Look, Timmy-Wimmy! Your new friend is so good at crawling. Can you show her how you do it?" Timmy immediately dropped to all fours, crawling with practiced ease towards the toys. He babbled happily, completely immersed in his role. As the 'tummy time' continued, Jake found himself reluctantly getting into the spirit of things. The simplicity of focusing on reaching for toys, the praise from Sarah when he successfully grabbed one – it was oddly... freeing. "Such a good baby," Sarah praised, ruffling Jake's curls. "Mommy's so proud of her little girl!" Jake felt a warmth spread through him at the praise, surprising himself. Was he actually enjoying this on some level? As the afternoon wore on, Jake found himself participating in more and more infantile activities. From 'reading' picture books to playing with oversized baby toys, he was fully immersed in the world of ABDL. By the time Amber and Timmy prepared to leave, Jake was exhausted, both physically and emotionally. He had been changed multiple times, fed from bottles, and treated like an infant for hours. "Say bye-bye to your new friend, Jakey-poo," Sarah instructed as Amber bundled Timmy up to leave. Jake waved shyly, lisping a soft "Bye-bye" that made both women coo in delight. As the door closed behind their guests, Jake expected things to return to normal. But Sarah had other plans. "Now, my little princess," she said with a mischievous glint in her eye. "It's time for your evening routine. And Mommy has some very special things planned..." Jake gulped, realizing that his journey into the world of ABDL was far from over. In fact, it seemed like it was just beginning... As Sarah closed the door behind Amber and Timmy, she turned to Jake with a thoughtful expression. "You know, princess, I've been thinking. If you're going to be Mommy's little baby girl, we should give you a proper girly name. Jake just won't do anymore." Jake's eyes widened in alarm. Wasn't this going far enough already? But before he could protest, Sarah was already rattling off suggestions. "How about... Lily? No, too common. Chloe? Hmm, not quite right. Oh, I know! Rosie! My little baby Rosie-Posie!" Jake - now apparently Rosie - felt his cheeks burn. "But... but I like my name," he mumbled, trying to assert some control over the situation. Sarah's eyes narrowed dangerously. "Now, now. Good little girls don't talk back to Mommy. Besides, Rosie is a much prettier name for such an adorable baby girl. Isn't that right, my little Rosie-Posie?" Realizing he had no choice, Jake nodded meekly. "Yes, Mommy," he lisped, hating how naturally the baby talk was coming to him now. "That's my good girl!" Sarah beamed. "Now, let's get you ready for beddy-bye time. Mommy has a special new nightie for her little Rosie!" Sarah led Jake - Rosie - to the bedroom, where she proceeded to undress him. The sailor dress came off, followed by the frilly socks and Mary Janes. Jake shivered, standing there in just his diaper. "Arms up, sweetie," Sarah instructed, holding up what looked like a mass of pink ruffles and lace. As Sarah slipped the nightgown over Rosie's head, he realized with horror that it was even more infantile than his previous outfits. The hem barely reached mid-thigh, leaving his diaper fully visible. Puff sleeves and a Peter Pan collar completed the babyish look. "Oh, don't you look precious!" Sarah cooed, adjusting the bow at the back. "Now, let's get you all cozy in your crib." Crib? Jake's - Rosie's - head spun. When had that appeared? But sure enough, where the bed had been now stood an adult-sized crib, complete with pink bedding and a mobile overhead. Sarah lifted Rosie into the crib, tucking him in snugly. "Now, every good little baby needs her paci for bedtime," she said, producing an oversized pacifier. Before Rosie could object, Sarah had popped the pacifier into his mouth. He instinctively began to suck, the rhythmic motion oddly soothing. "There we go," Sarah smiled, stroking Rosie's curls. "Mommy's going to read you a bedtime story, and then it's lights out for my little princess." As Sarah began to read "Cinderella," Rosie found himself oddly captivated. The childish story, combined with Sarah's soothing voice and the comfort of the crib, lulled him into a state of tranquil regression. By the time Sarah finished the story, Rosie was fighting to keep his eyes open. "Goodnight, my sweet little Rosie-Posie," Sarah whispered, planting a kiss on his forehead. As Sarah turned out the lights and left the room, Rosie lay there in the dim glow of a princess nightlight. His mind swirled with conflicting emotions. Part of him was mortified at how far this had gone - he had a new name, for crying out loud! But another part, a growing part, felt safe and loved in a way he'd never experienced before. Sucking absently on the pacifier, Rosie drifted off to sleep, wondering what new adventures tomorrow would bring. As he slipped into dreams filled with frilly dresses and baby bottles, a small smile played on his lips around the pacifier. In the morning, would he wake up as Jake, the grown man? Or as Rosie, Sarah's little baby girl? And more importantly, which did he truly want to be? The answer, Rosie realized as sleep claimed him, might be more complicated than he ever imagined... Rosie awoke to the sound of Sarah's voice cooing through the baby monitor. "Wakey wakey, my little Rosie-Posie! Time for Mommy to start our day!" For a moment, Rosie was disoriented. Where was he? Why was he sucking on something? Then it all came flooding back - the crib, the nightgown, the new name. He was Rosie now, Sarah's baby girl. Before he could ponder this further, Sarah entered the room, beaming. "There's my sleepy little princess! Did you have sweet dreams, baby?" Rosie nodded shyly, the pacifier still in his mouth. Sarah reached into the crib and lifted him out, her nose wrinkling slightly. "Oh my, someone's a stinky baby this morning!" she exclaimed. "Let's get you all cleaned up, shall we?" Rosie's face burned as he realized he had messed his diaper in his sleep. He hadn't even woken up to do it - his body was betraying him, becoming more infantile by the day. Sarah laid him on the changing table, unfastening the soiled diaper. "My, my, what a mess!" she tutted. "I think we might need to start feeding you more fiber, little one. We can't have our baby girl getting constipated!" As Sarah cleaned him up, Rosie's mind raced. How had this become so... normal? Just days ago, he was Jake, a grown man with a job and responsibilities. Now he was Rosie, a diapered 'baby girl' being changed and cooed over. "There we go, all clean!" Sarah announced, fastening a fresh diaper - this one even thicker and more babyish than before. "Now, let's get you dressed for the day. Mommy has a special outing planned!" Rosie's eyes widened in alarm. An outing? In public? But before he could protest, Sarah was already dressing him in a frilly pink romper, complete with matching bonnet and booties. "Perfect!" Sarah declared, stepping back to admire her handiwork. "You look absolutely darling, my little Rosie-Posie!" She scooped Rosie up and carried him to the kitchen, where a high chair awaited. Strapping him in securely, Sarah then produced a bowl of what looked like mashed bananas. "Open wide for the choo-choo train!" she cooed, bringing a spoonful to Rosie's lips. Rosie hesitated, but the stern look in Sarah's eyes left no room for argument. He opened his mouth, allowing Sarah to feed him like an infant. As the 'breakfast' continued, Rosie found himself relaxing into the role. There was something oddly freeing about having no control, about letting 'Mommy' take care of everything. "Such a good eater!" Sarah praised as she wiped Rosie's face clean. "Now, let's get you in your stroller for our outing." Stroller? Rosie's panic returned full force. But sure enough, Sarah wheeled in an adult-sized stroller, all pink and frilly. "Now, now, don't fuss," Sarah soothed as she lifted Rosie into the stroller. "Mommy's taking you to the park to play with other little ones!" As Sarah strapped him in and began to wheel him out the door, Rosie's mind was a whirlwind of emotions. Embarrassment, fear, and... excitement? Was he actually looking forward to this? The warm sun hit Rosie's face as they exited the house. He could hear birds chirping, cars passing by. This was real. He was really going out in public dressed as a baby girl. As they made their way down the sidewalk, Rosie caught sight of their reflection in a store window. Sarah, looking every bit the doting mother, pushing a stroller containing what appeared to be a giant baby girl. Rosie's cheeks burned, but he also felt a strange thrill. He was living out a secret fantasy he'd never dared to acknowledge before. As they approached the park, Rosie could see other adult babies playing on oversized playground equipment. Some were being pushed on swings by their 'mommies' or 'daddies', others were playing in a giant sandbox. "Look, Rosie-Posie!" Sarah exclaimed. "There's your friend Timmy! Shall we go say hello?" As Sarah wheeled him towards Timmy and Amber, Rosie realized that this was his life now. He was Rosie, Sarah's little baby girl. And as scary and embarrassing as it was, a part of him was thrilled to see where this new adventure would take him. The park loomed ahead, full of adult babies and their caregivers. Rosie took a deep breath, sucking on his pacifier for comfort. It was time to fully embrace his new role. After all, what choice did he have? As Sarah parked the stroller and began to unbuckle him, Rosie decided to let go of his last shreds of adulthood. He looked up at Sarah with wide, innocent eyes and lisped around his pacifier, "Pway time, Mommy?" Sarah's face lit up with joy. "That's right, my clever little Rosie-Posie! It's play time for Mommy's special baby girl!" And with that, Rosie's new life as an adult baby truly began... Sarah lifted Rosie out of the stroller, setting him down on unsteady feet. The thick diaper between his legs made walking difficult, forcing him to toddle awkwardly. "Look, sweetie!" Sarah cooed, pointing to a group of adult babies playing in a giant sandbox. "Why don't you go make some new friends?" Rosie hesitated, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. But Sarah gave him a gentle push, and he found himself waddling towards the sandbox. As he approached, he recognized Timmy, who was happily building a sandcastle. Timmy looked up and waved enthusiastically. "Wosie!" he lisped around his pacifier. "Come pway!" Rosie lowered himself into the sandbox, the sand immediately clinging to his frilly romper. He felt utterly ridiculous, a grown man playing in a sandbox dressed as a baby girl. But as Timmy handed him a plastic shovel, he found himself getting caught up in the simple joy of play. Meanwhile, Sarah had joined Amber and other 'mommies' on a nearby bench. They chatted and cooed over their 'babies', occasionally calling out encouragement or warnings. "Careful, Rosie-Posie!" Sarah called. "Don't get sand in your diaper, sweetie!" Rosie's face burned anew at the reminder of his diapered state. But he was surprised to find that the embarrassment was mingled with a strange sense of security. Sarah was watching out for him, taking care of his every need. As the morning wore on, Rosie found himself fully immersed in baby play. From the sandbox, they moved to the swings, where Sarah pushed him gently, praising him for holding on tight "like a big girl". Then it was time for the slide. Rosie balked at first - the slide seemed impossibly tall from his regressed perspective. But Sarah was there, encouraging him. "Come on, baby," she cooed. "Mommy will catch you at the bottom!" Taking a deep breath, Rosie climbed the ladder, his diaper crinkling loudly with each step. At the top, he hesitated, looking down at Sarah's encouraging face. "You can do it, Rosie-Posie!" she called. Closing his eyes, Rosie pushed off. The rush of air, the thrill of descent, and then - safety in Sarah's arms. "Such a brave little girl!" Sarah praised, peppering his face with kisses. As lunchtime approached, Sarah gathered Rosie and led him to a picnic area. Other 'mommies' and their 'babies' were already there, setting up for a communal meal. Sarah strapped Rosie into a portable high chair, tying a bib around his neck. "Time for num-nums, sweetie!" Rosie watched in fascination as Sarah unpacked an array of baby foods and bottles. He was surprised to find his mouth watering at the sight. "Open wide for the airplane!" Sarah cooed, spooning mashed peas towards his mouth. As Rosie ate, he looked around at the other adult babies. Some were being spoon-fed like him, others were drinking from bottles. All seemed completely at ease in their roles. Halfway through the meal, Rosie felt a familiar pressure in his bladder. He squirmed uncomfortably, unsure what to do. He couldn't possibly use his diaper here, in front of everyone... could he? Sarah noticed his discomfort immediately. "Does my little Rosie-Posie need to make pee-pee?" she asked loudly, causing several nearby 'mommies' to look over. Rosie's face flamed. He shook his head vigorously, determined to hold it. But Sarah wasn't having it. "Now, now," she tutted. "Good babies use their diapers. Do you need Mommy to help?" Before Rosie could protest, Sarah's hand was on his lower abdomen, applying gentle pressure. Combined with his already full bladder, it was too much. With a whimper of defeat, Rosie felt the warm wetness spreading through his diaper. "There's my good girl!" Sarah praised, loud enough for others to hear. "Let's get you changed, shall we?" As Sarah lifted him out of the high chair and carried him to a nearby changing station, Rosie buried his face in her shoulder. He'd just wet himself in public, in front of a group of strangers. And yet... a part of him felt oddly proud at Sarah's praise. Laid out on the changing table, Rosie stared up at the sky as Sarah efficiently changed his diaper. He could hear other 'babies' being changed nearby, their 'mommies' cooing and praising them just like Sarah was doing to him. "All clean!" Sarah announced, fastening the fresh diaper. "Now, I think it's time for someone's afternoon nap!" As Sarah carried him back to the stroller, Rosie found himself yawning. The morning's activities, the emotional rollercoaster, the warm sun - it all combined to make him genuinely sleepy. Tucked into the stroller with a soft blanket and his pacifier, Rosie drifted off to sleep as Sarah wheeled him home. His last conscious thought was a surprising one: he couldn't wait to see what babyish adventures tomorrow would bring. In his dreams, Rosie saw himself growing smaller and smaller, until he was truly the size of a baby. But instead of fear, he felt only comfort and love. Sarah's voice echoed in his mind: "Mommy's little Rosie-Posie..." The adult world, with all its stresses and responsibilities, seemed to fade away. In its place was a world of soft blankets, warm bottles, and unconditional love. As Rosie slept, a smile played on his lips around the pacifier. He was home. He was safe. He was Mommy's little baby girl. Rosie awoke to the gentle motion of the stroller coming to a stop. He blinked sleepily, sucking on his pacifier as Sarah's face came into view. "Wake up, sleepyhead," Sarah cooed. "We're home, and it's time for your bath!" Bath? Rosie's eyes widened. He hadn't had anyone bathe him since he was an actual child. But before he could protest, Sarah was already unbuckling him from the stroller and carrying him inside. In the bathroom, Rosie was surprised to see a large, pink plastic bathtub sitting in the middle of the floor. It was clearly designed for adult babies, complete with built-in seat and safety straps. "Let's get you out of these dirty clothes, shall we?" Sarah said, efficiently stripping Rosie of his romper and diaper. Naked and blushing, Rosie was lowered into the warm, bubble-filled water. Sarah fastened the safety straps, ensuring he couldn't slip under the water. "There we go, all safe and snug!" Sarah exclaimed, picking up a rubber ducky. "Look, Rosie-Posie! Mr. Quackers wants to play!" Despite his initial embarrassment, Rosie found himself giggling as Sarah made the duck 'swim' around him, squirting water playfully. The warm water and gentle play were soothing, lulling him further into his baby headspace. Sarah lathered up a soft washcloth and began to clean Rosie thoroughly, cooing and praising him the whole time. "Such a good girl, letting Mommy clean her all up!" When it came time to wash his hair, Sarah tilted Rosie's head back, shielding his eyes as she rinsed the shampoo out. "Close your eyes, sweetie. Mommy doesn't want any soap getting in those pretty peepers!" After the bath, Sarah lifted a very pruney Rosie out of the tub and wrapped him in a large, fluffy towel with a hood shaped like a duck's head. She dried him off, taking extra care to powder him thoroughly to prevent diaper rash. "Now, let's get you all dressed for beddy-bye time," Sarah said, carrying Rosie to the nursery. Rosie found himself being diapered once again, this time in an even thicker nighttime diaper. Sarah then slipped him into a footed sleeper, pink with little bunnies all over it. "There's my adorable little bunny!" Sarah cooed, booping Rosie's nose. "Now, how about a bedtime story before night-night?" Sarah settled into a rocking chair, cradling Rosie in her arms. She began to read "Goodnight Moon," her voice soft and soothing. Rosie found himself snuggling closer, utterly content in his regression. As the story ended, Sarah stood up to place Rosie in his crib. But as she lowered him onto the mattress, disaster struck. The evening bottle Sarah had given him earlier made its presence known, and before Rosie could control it, he felt a warm wetness spreading through his diaper. "Oh!" Sarah exclaimed, feeling the diaper expand. "Looks like someone needed to go pee-pee!" Rosie's face burned with shame. He'd just wet himself while being put to bed, like a real baby. "S-sowwy, Mommy," he lisped, tears welling up in his eyes. "Shh, shh," Sarah soothed, lifting him back out of the crib. "That's what diapers are for, sweetie. Mommy's not mad. Let's get you changed into a dry diaper, okay?" As Sarah changed him, Rosie's mind whirled. He'd wet himself without even realizing he needed to go. Was he losing control of his bodily functions? The thought was both terrifying and oddly exciting. "There we go, all dry and comfy," Sarah said, fastening the fresh diaper. She slipped Rosie back into the bunny sleeper and placed him gently in the crib. "Goodnight, my precious Rosie-Posie," Sarah whispered, tucking a stuffed bear next to him and clipping a pacifier to his sleeper. "Mommy loves you very much." As Sarah turned out the light and left the room, Rosie lay there in the dim glow of his nightlight. He sucked thoughtfully on his pacifier, cuddling his teddy bear close. Just a week ago, he'd been Jake - an adult man with a job, bills, and responsibilities. Now he was Rosie - a diapered, babied 'girl' who couldn't even make it through a bedtime story without wetting herself. And yet... he felt happier and more content than he had in years. The stress of adult life had melted away, replaced by the simple joys of being cared for and loved unconditionally. As Rosie drifted off to sleep, he wondered what new adventures tomorrow would bring. Would he be taken to daycare? Have a playdate with Timmy? Or perhaps Mommy had some new, embarrassing outfit for him to wear? Whatever it was, Rosie found himself looking forward to it. He was Mommy's little baby girl now, and he wouldn't have it any other way. In his dreams that night, Rosie saw himself shrinking, becoming smaller and smaller until he was truly infant-sized. But instead of fear, he felt only joy and love. Sarah's arms were always there to catch him, to hold him, to keep him safe. And as the night wore on, Rosie slept peacefully, secure in the knowledge that Mommy would always be there to take care of her precious little Rosie-Posie. Rosie awoke to the sound of Sarah's cheerful voice. "Rise and shine, my little buttercup! We've got a big day ahead!" As Sarah lifted him from the crib, Rosie noticed she was dressed more formally than usual. "Where we going, Mommy?" he lisped, still groggy from sleep. Sarah grinned mischievously. "Well, sweetie, Mommy has to go to work today. But don't worry, I've found the perfect place for you to spend your day!" Rosie's eyes widened in alarm. Work? But before he could protest, Sarah was already whisking him to the changing table. "Let's get you all cleaned up and pretty for daycare!" Sarah cooed, unfastening Rosie's soaked nighttime diaper. Daycare? Rosie's mind reeled as Sarah efficiently cleaned him up and slid a fresh diaper under his bottom. This one was even more babyish than before, with cartoon characters and a wetness indicator strip. "There we go, all clean and dry!" Sarah exclaimed, fastening the diaper snugly. She then proceeded to dress Rosie in a frilly pink dress with matching bloomers, white ankle socks with lace trim, and shiny black Mary Janes. "Perfect!" Sarah declared, stepping back to admire her handiwork. "You're the prettiest little girl at daycare, my Rosie-Posie!" Rosie's cheeks burned as Sarah carried him to the kitchen, strapping him into his high chair. She quickly fed him a breakfast of oatmeal and mashed banana, wiping his face clean with a damp cloth. "Now, let's pack your diaper bag," Sarah said, bustling around the kitchen. Rosie watched in fascination as she filled a large pink bag with diapers, wipes, powder, a change of clothes, and several bottles. Before he knew it, Rosie was being buckled into his car seat, the thick diaper crinkling loudly as Sarah adjusted the straps. "Off we go to Little Sprouts Adult Baby Daycare!" Sarah announced cheerfully. Rosie's stomach churned with a mix of anxiety and excitement as they drove. He was going to be left at a daycare, surrounded by other adult babies. The thought was both terrifying and thrilling. As they pulled up to a cheerful-looking building with a sign depicting cartoon babies, Rosie's anxiety peaked. "Mommy," he whimpered, "scared." Sarah's expression softened. "Oh, sweetie, there's nothing to be afraid of. Mommy promises you'll have lots of fun with the other babies. And I'll be back to pick you up before you know it!" She unbuckled Rosie from his car seat and carried him inside, the diaper bag slung over her shoulder. The interior of the daycare was a riot of pastel colors and oversized baby items. Several adult babies were already there, some playing with toys, others being fed bottles by staff members dressed as nannies. A perky young woman in a frilly apron approached them. "Welcome to Little Sprouts! I'm Miss Daisy. And who's this adorable little girl?" "This is Rosie," Sarah replied, bouncing Rosie on her hip. "It's her first day, so she might be a little shy." Miss Daisy cooed and fussed over Rosie, pinching his cheek gently. "Don't you worry, sweetie. We're going to have so much fun today!" After signing some paperwork and giving Rosie a goodbye kiss, Sarah handed him over to Miss Daisy. "Be a good girl for the nannies, Rosie-Posie. Mommy will see you this afternoon!" And with that, Sarah was gone, leaving Rosie in the care of strangers for the first time since his regression began. He whimpered softly, clinging to Miss Daisy. "There, there," Miss Daisy soothed, patting Rosie's padded bottom. "Let's go meet your new friends, shall we?" She carried Rosie to a playpen where several other adult babies were already gathered. To his surprise, he recognized one of them. "Timmy!" he exclaimed, momentarily forgetting his babyish lisp. Timmy looked up from the blocks he was stacking, his face lighting up. "Wosie!" he squealed, waving enthusiastically. Miss Daisy lowered Rosie into the playpen. "Look at that, you already have a friend! Why don't you two play together while I get your morning snack ready?" As Miss Daisy walked away, Rosie looked around at the other 'babies'. Some were clearly as new to this as he was, looking nervous and out of place. Others seemed completely at ease, babbling and playing like real toddlers. Timmy scooted over to Rosie, offering him a colorful block. "Pway with me?" he lisped around his pacifier. Rosie hesitated for a moment, then took the block. As he and Timmy began to build a wobbly tower, Rosie felt himself relaxing. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all. The morning flew by in a whirlwind of infantile activities. They had storytime, where Miss Daisy read "The Very Hungry Caterpillar" to the group. Then came arts and crafts, with finger painting that left Rosie's dress splattered with colors. By lunchtime, Rosie was fully immersed in his baby persona. He didn't even flinch when Miss Daisy strapped him into a high chair and tied a bib around his neck. "Open wide for the choo-choo train!" Miss Daisy cooed, spooning pureed carrots into Rosie's mouth. As he was being fed, Rosie felt a familiar pressure in his bladder. Without even thinking about it, he relaxed and felt the warm wetness spread through his diaper. It wasn't until he heard the soft crinkle and felt the diaper expand that he realized what he'd done. Miss Daisy noticed immediately. "Oh, looks like someone needs a change!" she announced cheerfully. "Let's get you all clean and dry, shall we?" As Miss Daisy laid him on the changing table, Rosie had a moment of clarity. He'd just wet himself without hesitation, without even trying to hold it. Was he losing control completely? But as Miss Daisy fastened a fresh diaper around his waist, praising him for being "such a good girl," Rosie found he didn't really mind. This was his life now - being changed, fed, and cared for like a real baby. The afternoon brought naptime, with Rosie and the other 'babies' tucked into individual cribs. As he drifted off to sleep, sucking contentedly on his pacifier, Rosie felt truly at peace. When Sarah came to pick him up at the end of the day, Rosie was almost sad to leave. "Did you have fun, my little Rosie-Posie?" Sarah asked as she buckled him into his car seat. Rosie nodded enthusiastically. "Uh-huh, Mommy! Can I come back tomorrow?" Sarah laughed, ruffling Rosie's hair. "Of course, sweetie. Mommy's little girl can come to daycare every day while Mommy's at work." As they drove home, Rosie snuggled into his car seat, clutching the drawing he'd made at daycare. He was Rosie now, Sarah's little baby girl, and he wouldn't have it any other way. Little did he know, Sarah had some big surprises planned for her growing baby girl... As the weeks passed, Rosie settled into his new life as Sarah's baby girl. Daycare became a daily routine, filled with playtime, naps, and increasingly infantile activities. At home, Sarah continued to push Rosie deeper into his regression, introducing new elements to reinforce his babyish state. One evening, after a particularly messy dinner of pureed spinach, Sarah had a surprise for Rosie. "Guess what, my little princess? Mommy has a special new treat for you!" Rosie looked up from his high chair, face smeared with green goop. "What is it, Mommy?" he lisped, curiosity piqued. Sarah produced a pink sippy cup, decorated with glittery unicorns. "It's time we started weaning you off those baby bottles, sweetie. Big girls use sippy cups!" Rosie's eyes widened. A sippy cup? That was for toddlers, not babies! A part of him felt a twinge of excitement at this 'promotion', while another part mourned the loss of his bottles. "Now, let's see how my big girl does with her new cup," Sarah cooed, holding the sippy cup to Rosie's lips. Rosie tentatively began to suck, surprised at how much effort it took compared to a bottle. The sweet taste of juice filled his mouth, and he found himself gulping eagerly. "Oh, look at you go!" Sarah praised. "Such a big girl, using her sippy cup all by herself!" As Rosie finished his juice, a warm feeling of accomplishment washed over him. He was growing up! Well, in a manner of speaking. But Sarah wasn't done with her surprises. After cleaning Rosie up and changing him into a fresh diaper, she carried him to the living room. There, set up in the corner, was a colorful plastic potty chair. Rosie's jaw dropped. A potty? Was Sarah going to start potty training him? "Now, sweetie," Sarah began, setting Rosie down next to the potty, "Mommy thinks it's time we started thinking about potty training." Rosie's mind whirled. On one hand, the idea of not being in diapers all the time was appealing. On the other hand, he'd grown accustomed to the safety and security of his diapers. And if he was being honest with himself, he enjoyed the feeling of using them. Sarah seemed to sense his conflicted emotions. "Don't worry, my little Rosie-Posie. We're not getting rid of your diapees just yet. This is just for practice, okay? Mommy wants you to sit on the potty for a few minutes each day, just to get used to it." Relieved, Rosie nodded. Sarah helped him onto the potty, his thick diaper crinkling as he sat down. The plastic seat was cold against his bare thighs, and he squirmed uncomfortably. "That's a good girl," Sarah praised. "Now, let's read a story while you sit on your big girl potty!" As Sarah read "Everyone Poops," Rosie sat on the potty, feeling silly and grown-up all at once. He knew he wouldn't actually use it - his diaper was still firmly in place - but the act of sitting on a potty felt significant somehow. After a few minutes, Sarah helped Rosie off the potty. "Such a good try, sweetie! Mommy's so proud of you for sitting on your potty like a big girl!" That night, as Sarah tucked Rosie into his crib, she had one more surprise. "Rosie, darling, Mommy has some exciting news. Tomorrow, we're going on a little trip!" Rosie's eyes widened. "Trip, Mommy? Where we going?" Sarah's eyes twinkled mischievously. "It's a surprise, my little princess. But I promise, it's going to be a very special adventure for Mommy's growing baby girl." As Rosie drifted off to sleep, his mind raced with possibilities. Where could they be going? And what new experiences awaited him on this mysterious trip? Little did Rosie know, Sarah's planned "little trip" would push his regression to new limits, testing the boundaries of his newfound infantile existence... The next morning, Rosie awoke to find Sarah already packing a large suitcase. His crib was filled with new outfits - even frillier and more babyish than his usual attire. "Good morning, sleepyhead!" Sarah chirped. "Are you ready for our big adventure?" As Sarah changed Rosie's soaked nighttime diaper, she explained that they'd be gone for a week. She was packing everything they'd need - diapers, outfits, toys, and even Rosie's new sippy cups. "Where we going, Mommy?" Rosie asked again, curiosity burning. Sarah just smiled mysteriously. "You'll see, my little Rosie-Posie. Mommy promises it'll be the most special trip of your life!" As they loaded up the car, Rosie in his car seat clutching his favorite teddy bear, he couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation. Whatever this trip held in store, he knew it would change his life as a adult baby forever. The car pulled out of the driveway, heading towards an unknown destination. Rosie sucked thoughtfully on his pacifier, wondering what new adventures - and humiliations - awaited him on this mysterious journey... As the car cruised down the highway, Rosie watched the world go by from his car seat, sucking absently on his pacifier. Sarah had been tight-lipped about their destination, only saying it was a "special place for special babies like you, Rosie-Posie!" After a few hours of driving, punctuated by diaper changes at rest stops, they pulled into a parking lot of what looked like a large resort. The sign read "Little Dreamers Resort - Where Big Babies Come to Play!" Rosie's eyes widened. A whole resort for adult babies? He squirmed in his car seat, equal parts excited and nervous. Sarah unloaded their luggage onto a cart while a bellhop cooed over Rosie, still strapped into his car seat. "Oh, what an adorable little girl! Welcome to Little Dreamers, sweetie!" Once inside the lobby, Rosie was amazed. Everything was oversized and infantile - from the giant building blocks decorating the reception desk to the mural of cartoon animals on the wall. And everywhere he looked, there were adult babies. Some were being carried by their "parents," others toddled along in thick diapers, and some were even crawling on all fours. Sarah checked them in while Rosie took in the sights, sounds, and smells of the resort. The air was thick with the scent of baby powder and the sound of crinkling diapers. "Come along, princess," Sarah said, taking Rosie's hand. "Let's go see our room!" Their room turned out to be a "deluxe nursery suite." One half was set up like a typical hotel room, while the other half was a fully equipped nursery - complete with an adult-sized crib, changing table, and even a playpen. "Look, Rosie!" Sarah exclaimed. "They even have a special bathtub just for big babies like you!" Indeed, the bathroom featured a large, plastic tub with safety straps and built-in toys. Rosie blushed, imagining being bathed in such an infantile way. After getting settled, Sarah announced it was time to explore the resort. She dressed Rosie in a particularly frilly sundress, making sure his diaper was clearly visible underneath, and clipped a pacifier to his dress. "Now remember, sweetie," Sarah instructed as they left the room, "at Little Dreamers, you're supposed to act like the baby you are. That means no big girl words or behaviors. Can you do that for Mommy?" Rosie nodded, already feeling himself slipping deeper into his baby headspace. "Yes, Mommy," he lisped. Their first stop was the resort's main playroom. It was a wonderland of adult-sized baby equipment - ball pits, giant slides, oversized rocking horses, and more. Dozens of adult babies were playing, some independently, others under the watchful eyes of their "parents" or resort staff. "Look, there's a Little Learners class starting!" Sarah said, pointing to a corner where a group was gathering. "Let's get you signed up, Rosie-Posie!" Before Rosie could protest, Sarah had him enrolled in the class. He found himself sitting on a colorful mat with other adult babies, facing a perky young woman dressed as a preschool teacher. "Okay, little ones!" the teacher, Miss Sunshine, chirped. "Today we're going to practice our ABC's and 123's!" What followed was an hour of infantile education. They sang the alphabet song, counted colorful blocks, and even practiced writing their "names" - which for most of the "babies," including Rosie, meant scribbling with oversized crayons. Rosie was surprised to find himself enjoying the simple activities. There was something freeing about letting go of his adult knowledge and embracing the joy of learning like a child. After class, Sarah took Rosie to the resort's special cafeteria, aptly named "The High Chair." Every table was equipped with adult-sized high chairs, and the menu consisted entirely of baby-friendly foods. "Look, sweetie!" Sarah cooed, reading the menu. "They have all your favorites - mashed peas, pureed carrots, and even strained prunes!" Rosie wrinkled his nose at the mention of prunes but didn't protest as Sarah ordered for him. Soon, he found himself strapped into a high chair, a bib around his neck, as Sarah spoon-fed him lunch. "Open wide for the airplane!" Sarah cooed, making exaggerated engine noises as she brought a spoonful of mashed sweet potato to Rosie's lips. As he ate, Rosie looked around the cafeteria. Every "baby" was being fed, either by their "parent" or by staff members dressed as nannies. The air was filled with infantile sounds - babbling, cooing, and the occasional cry. After lunch and a messy diaper change in the public changing room, Sarah announced it was time for "baby's afternoon nap." Back in their room, Sarah tucked Rosie into his crib, winding up a mobile above him. "Sweet dreams, my little princess," she cooed, planting a kiss on his forehead. As Rosie drifted off to sleep, sucking contentedly on his pacifier, he marveled at how quickly he'd adjusted to this new environment. Here, surrounded by other adult babies, his regression felt natural, expected even. He wondered what other adventures awaited him at Little Dreamers Resort. As sleep claimed him, Rosie found himself looking forward to discovering just how deep his journey into babyhood could go... Rosie awoke from his nap to the sound of Sarah cooing over the crib railing. "Wake up, sleepyhead! It's time for afternoon activities!" As Sarah changed Rosie's wet diaper, she explained the afternoon's plans. "We're going to the resort's special playground, sweetie! It's designed just for big babies like you!" Dressed in a frilly romper and sandals, Rosie toddled alongside Sarah to the outdoor play area. His eyes widened at the sight - it was a massive wonderland of adult-sized baby equipment. There were enormous slides, a sandbox the size of a small beach, and even a splash pad with giant rubber duckies spouting water. "Go on, baby," Sarah encouraged, giving Rosie a gentle push. "Go play with the other little ones!" Rosie hesitated for a moment, then waddled towards the sandbox. He plopped down next to another adult baby, a young woman dressed in a onesie who was intently building a sandcastle. "Hi," Rosie lisped shyly. "Can I pway too?" The woman looked up, her face lighting up. "Sure!" she babbled. "I'm making a castle for Princess Sparkle Butt. Wanna help?" Rosie nodded enthusiastically, and soon he was lost in the simple joy of play. They built an elaborate castle, complete with a moat and pebble decorations. As they played, Rosie felt a familiar pressure in his bladder. Without even thinking about it, he relaxed and let his diaper grow warm and wet. It wasn't until he heard a soft giggle from his playmate that he realized what he'd done. "Somebody made pee-pee!" she teased good-naturedly. "Better call your Mommy for a change!" Rosie blushed furiously, suddenly very aware of the wet bulk between his legs. He looked around for Sarah, only to see her chatting with other "parents" near the splash pad. "Mommy!" he called out, his voice high and childish. "I need a change!" Sarah hurried over, a knowing smile on her face. "Did my little princess have an accident? Let's get you all clean and dry!" She led Rosie to a public changing station near the playground. To his horror, it was out in the open, with only a low wall for privacy. Other "babies" were being changed on either side of him. "Up you go, sweetie," Sarah said, lifting Rosie onto the changing table. She efficiently removed his wet diaper, wiping him clean with baby wipes. Rosie squirmed, acutely aware of how exposed he was. But Sarah just cooed and fussed over him, powdering his bottom and fastening a fresh diaper snugly around his waist. "There we go, all better!" Sarah announced, helping Rosie down. "Now, why don't we try the splash pad?" The cool water was a welcome relief from the afternoon heat. Rosie giggled as he ran through the sprayers, his diaper growing heavy and swollen with water. Other adult babies splashed around him, all inhibitions forgotten in the joy of play. As the sun began to set, Sarah announced it was time for dinner. They headed back to "The High Chair" cafeteria, where Rosie was once again strapped into a high chair and bib. "Look, sweetie!" Sarah exclaimed, reading the menu. "They have a special dinner for growing babies - pureed chicken, mashed peas, and applesauce for dessert!" Rosie's stomach growled. After an afternoon of play, he was surprised to find himself looking forward to the babyish meal. As Sarah spoon-fed him, making airplane noises and praising him for each bite, Rosie looked around the cafeteria. Every "baby" was being fed, some more willingly than others. He saw one adult baby having a tantrum, flailing his arms and knocking his bowl of food to the floor. "Oh dear," Sarah tutted, following Rosie's gaze. "Looks like someone needs a time-out in the naughty corner!" After dinner and another diaper change, Sarah took Rosie to the resort's evening entertainment - a puppet show designed for adult babies. They sat on a soft mat, Rosie nestled between Sarah's legs, as colorful puppets acted out a simple story about sharing toys. Rosie found himself captivated by the show, clapping and laughing along with the other "babies." He sucked contentedly on his pacifier, feeling safe and loved in Sarah's arms. Back in their room, Sarah prepared Rosie for bed. She bathed him in the special tub, washing his hair and playing with bath toys. Then it was time for his nighttime diaper - extra thick to last through the night - and a soft, footed sleeper. As Sarah tucked Rosie into his crib, she had a surprise for him. "Look what Mommy found at the gift shop, sweetie!" She held up a small bottle filled with glowing liquid. "It's magical dream juice! It'll give you the sweetest baby dreams all night long." Rosie eyed the bottle suspiciously, but accepted it when Sarah held it to his lips. The liquid was sweet and slightly tangy, with an aftertaste he couldn't quite place. "Goodnight, my precious Rosie-Posie," Sarah cooed, winding up the mobile above the crib. "Sweet dreams, baby girl." As Rosie drifted off to sleep, the "dream juice" began to take effect. His dreams were a swirl of infantile imagery - giant bottles, endless fields of soft blankets, and a world where everyone was a baby. In his dreams, Rosie saw himself shrinking, becoming smaller and smaller until he was truly the size of an infant. But instead of fear, he felt only joy and comfort. Sarah's arms were always there to catch him, to hold him, to keep him safe. Little did Rosie know, the "dream juice" was more than just a cute gimmick. It was part of the resort's special regression therapy, designed to push adult babies deeper into their infantile headspace. As the night wore on, Rosie slept peacefully, unaware that with each passing hour, his adult self was slipping further away, replaced by the baby girl he'd become... Rosie awoke the next morning feeling... different. His mind was fuzzy, thoughts coming slowly and simply. He blinked up at the mobile above his crib, entranced by the spinning animals. "Good morning, my little sunshine!" Sarah's voice broke through his reverie. "Did my baby girl sleep well?" Rosie turned towards Sarah's voice, a wide, toothless smile spreading across his face. "Mama!" he babbled, reaching out with grabby hands. Sarah's eyebrows shot up in surprise. This was new - Rosie had never called her "Mama" before, always sticking with the more mature "Mommy." And that babbling... it sounded so genuinely infantile. "Well, someone's in a babyish mood this morning!" Sarah cooed, lifting Rosie from the crib. She carried him to the changing table, efficiently removing his soaked nighttime diaper. As Sarah cleaned him up, Rosie giggled and cooed, playing with his toes in a way he'd never done before. His movements were less coordinated, more genuinely baby-like. "My, my," Sarah mused as she powdered Rosie's bottom. "That dream juice really did a number on you, didn't it, sweetie?" Rosie just babbled in response, completely at ease with being changed and powdered like a real infant. Sarah dressed Rosie in a particularly infantile outfit - a pink onesie with "Mama's Little Princess" emblazoned across the chest, frilly socks, and soft-soled shoes. She then carried him to the resort's breakfast area. In "The High Chair" cafeteria, Sarah strapped Rosie into a high chair and tied a bib around his neck. But when she tried to feed him with a spoon, Rosie turned his head away, whimpering. "What's wrong, baby?" Sarah asked, concerned. "Don't you want your yummy oatmeal?" Rosie's lower lip trembled. "Ba-ba," he whined, making a sucking motion with his mouth. Sarah's eyes widened in realization. "Oh! Does my little baby want a bottle instead?" Rosie nodded enthusiastically, making grabby hands towards Sarah. A waitress, dressed as a nanny, approached their table. "Is everything alright, ma'am?" Sarah explained the situation, and the waitress smiled knowingly. "Ah, sounds like someone's had a bit of a regression! Not to worry, we have special bottles for our littlest guests. Would you like warm milk or formula?" "Formula, please," Sarah replied, still somewhat bewildered by Rosie's sudden change in behavior. When the bottle arrived, Rosie latched onto it eagerly, suckling with the intensity of a true infant. Sarah cradled him in her arms, marveling at how small and babyish he suddenly seemed. After breakfast, Sarah took Rosie to the resort's "Littlest Learners" class - a program designed for the most regressed adult babies. The room was set up like a real infant nursery, with play mats, bouncy seats, and a variety of sensory toys. The instructor, Miss Daisy, greeted them warmly. "Welcome to Littlest Learners! And who's this adorable little one?" "This is Rosie," Sarah explained. "She seems to have regressed quite a bit overnight. Is that normal?" Miss Daisy nodded. "Oh yes, it's quite common here at Little Dreamers. Our special programs are designed to help our guests fully embrace their baby selves. Rosie's just responding beautifully to the treatment!" Sarah settled Rosie onto a play mat with the other "infants." Unlike yesterday's class, where they practiced ABCs and counting, this one was focused on much simpler skills - reaching for toys, making basic sounds, and even "tummy time." Rosie was in his element, cooing and babbling with the other regressed adults. He showed no sign of his former adult self, fully immersed in the role of a baby. As the day progressed, Rosie remained in his deeply regressed state. He napped in a bouncy seat, drooling slightly. During lunch, he refused anything but a bottle, which Sarah fed him while rocking in a giant rocking chair. In the afternoon, they visited the resort's "Baby Barn" - a petting zoo with gentle animals accustomed to adult babies. Rosie squealed with delight as he petted a soft bunny, his movements clumsy but enthusiastic. By evening, Sarah was both amazed and slightly concerned by Rosie's continued regression. She approached a resort staff member, Dr. Lily, who specialized in adult baby psychology. "Don't worry," Dr. Lily assured her after hearing Sarah's concerns. "This level of regression is actually the goal for many of our guests. Rosie is simply letting go of his adult worries and fully embracing his baby self. It's quite therapeutic!" "But will he... come back?" Sarah asked, watching Rosie babble to himself in a playpen. Dr. Lily smiled. "Of course. The effects of our regression therapy aren't permanent unless that's specifically requested. Rosie will likely start to 'grow up' again towards the end of your stay. For now, why not enjoy having a true 'baby' to care for?" Sarah nodded, feeling a mix of relief and excitement. She'd wanted to push Rosie deeper into babyhood, and now she had her wish. That night, as she tucked a sleepy Rosie into his crib, Sarah marveled at the change in him. Gone was any trace of the adult man she'd first diapered weeks ago. In his place was a completely infantile "baby girl," reliant on her for everything. "Goodnight, my precious little Rosie," Sarah cooed, winding up the mobile. "Mama loves you so very much." Rosie yawned, his eyes already drooping. "Ma...ma," he mumbled around his pacifier before drifting off to sleep. As Sarah watched her "baby" sleep, she wondered what new adventures awaited them in the coming days. How deep would Rosie's regression go? And when the time came to leave the resort, would he be ready to "grow up" again? Only time would tell. But for now, Sarah was content to enjoy every moment with her fully regressed baby girl... The next few days at Little Dreamers Resort passed in a blur of bottles, diapers, and infantile activities. Rosie remained deeply regressed, showing no signs of his former adult self. Sarah found herself fully embracing the role of mother to an infant, relishing the opportunity to care for Rosie in this new, more dependent state. On their fifth day at the resort, Sarah woke to find Rosie babbling softly in his crib, playing with his toes. "Good morning, my little sunshine!" she cooed, leaning over the crib railing. Rosie looked up, his face lighting up. "Mama!" he squealed, reaching up with grabby hands. As Sarah changed Rosie's soaked diaper, she noticed something different. His movements seemed slightly more coordinated, his babbling a bit more articulate. Was he starting to "grow up" again? At breakfast, Rosie surprised Sarah by pointing to a bowl of mashed banana on a nearby table. "Nana?" he asked, his voice small but clearer than it had been in days. "Oh! Does my big girl want to try some real food?" Sarah asked, excitement bubbling in her chest. Rosie nodded enthusiastically. "Nana! Nana!" Sarah flagged down a waitress and ordered the mashed banana. When it arrived, she tentatively offered Rosie a spoonful. To her delight, he opened his mouth willingly, accepting the food without fuss. "Look at you, eating like a big girl!" Sarah praised, causing Rosie to giggle and clap his hands. Throughout the day, Sarah noticed more signs of Rosie "aging up." During playtime, he stacked blocks with more dexterity than he'd shown all week. In the resort's baby pool, he splashed and played with purpose, rather than the random movements of previous days. By afternoon, Rosie was speaking in simple sentences. "Mama, play ball?" he asked, pointing to a colorful beach ball in the resort's playroom. Sarah's heart swelled with a mix of pride and nostalgia. Her "baby" was growing up so fast! But a part of her missed the completely helpless infant Rosie had been just yesterday. That evening, Sarah sought out Dr. Lily again. The psychologist listened attentively as Sarah described Rosie's rapid development. "This is perfectly normal," Dr. Lily assured her. "The regression effects are designed to wear off gradually as your stay comes to an end. It allows for a smoother transition back to the outside world." "I see," Sarah mused. "And what if... what if we didn't want it to wear off?" Dr. Lily's eyebrows rose. "Are you asking about extending Rosie's regression?" Sarah nodded, a bit embarrassed. "I know it sounds crazy, but I've loved having a true 'baby' to care for. And Rosie seems so happy and carefree in this state. Is there a way to... maintain this?" "Well," Dr. Lily began, her tone cautious but understanding, "we do offer extended regression programs for guests who wish to remain in a more infantile state. However, it's a big decision, one that should involve Rosie's input when he's in a more adult headspace." Sarah nodded, understanding the gravity of what she was considering. "Of course. I wouldn't want to make that choice for him. But... hypothetically, what would an extended regression program involve?" Dr. Lily explained that the resort offered at-home continuation of their regression therapy, including special dietary supplements, guided hypnosis sessions, and even optional medical interventions for more extreme cases. "Some of our guests choose to live as infants or toddlers full-time," Dr. Lily added. "We have resources to help with the logistical and legal aspects of such a lifestyle change." Sarah's mind reeled with possibilities. Could she and Rosie really live like this all the time? The idea was both thrilling and terrifying. That night, as she tucked Rosie into his crib, Sarah felt a wave of emotion wash over her. The little one looking up at her with trusting eyes was so different from the man she'd first diapered weeks ago. And yet, in many ways, this felt more "right" than anything in her life ever had. "Mama loves you so much, baby," Sarah whispered, stroking Rosie's cheek. Rosie yawned, his eyelids already drooping. "Love Mama," he mumbled before drifting off to sleep. As Sarah watched Rosie sleep, she made a decision. When he was back to a more adult state of mind, they would have a serious conversation about their future. If Rosie wanted to continue this lifestyle - this deep, all-encompassing regression - she would support him fully. And if he wanted to return to his adult life... well, they'd cross that bridge when they came to it. For now, Sarah was content to enjoy these precious moments with her baby girl. Tomorrow would bring new challenges and decisions. But tonight, in the soft glow of the nursery nightlight, everything was perfect in their little world of diapers, bottles, and unconditional love. As Sarah drifted off to sleep in her own bed, her dreams were filled with visions of a future where every day was like this - caring for her precious Rosie-Posie, watching her grow and learn, but always keeping that special innocence of babyhood. Little did she know, Rosie's dreams were not so different from her own... The final days of their stay at Little Dreamers Resort saw Rosie continuing to "age up" gradually. By the day before their departure, he was speaking in full sentences and showing signs of his adult personality peeking through the babyish facade. That morning, as Sarah changed Rosie's wet diaper, she decided it was time for the conversation she'd been both anticipating and dreading. "Rosie, sweetie," she began, fastening the tabs on a fresh diaper, "Mama needs to talk to you about something important. Do you feel grown-up enough for a big girl chat?" Rosie nodded, his eyes clearer and more focused than they'd been in days. "Yes, Mama. I'm listening." Sarah took a deep breath. "Well, princess, our time at the resort is almost over. Tomorrow, we'll be going home. And Mama was wondering... how do you feel about all of this? About being a baby girl?" Rosie was quiet for a moment, his brow furrowed in concentration. When he spoke, his voice was a mix of his adult tone and the babyish lisp he'd adopted. "I... I love it, Mama. I've never felt so safe, so loved, so... free." Sarah's heart swelled. "I'm so glad to hear that, baby. Because Mama has been thinking... what if we didn't have to stop? What if you could stay my little Rosie-Posie even after we leave the resort?" Rosie's eyes widened. "You mean... all the time? But what about my job? My friends?" Sarah explained the options Dr. Lily had discussed with her - the at-home regression therapy, the possibility of living as an adult baby full-time. She was careful to emphasize that it was Rosie's choice, that she would support him no matter what he decided. Rosie listened intently, his expression a mix of excitement and apprehension. When Sarah finished, he was quiet for a long moment. "Can I... can I think about it, Mama?" he finally asked, his voice small. "Of course, sweetie," Sarah assured him, planting a kiss on his forehead. "This is a big decision. Mama wants you to be sure." The rest of the day passed in a strange limbo. Rosie alternated between his deeply regressed baby state and moments of adult-like contemplation. Sarah watched him carefully, her heart aching with love and worry for her little one. That evening, after a dinner that Rosie insisted on eating by himself, he tugged on Sarah's sleeve. "Mama," he said, his voice more adult-like than it had been in days, "I've made my decision." Sarah's heart raced. "Yes, baby? What have you decided?" Rosie took a deep breath. "I want to stay your baby girl. Not just sometimes, but... always. I want to live like this, with you as my Mama, taking care of me." Tears welled up in Sarah's eyes. "Oh, Rosie," she whispered, pulling him into a tight hug. "Are you sure? This is a big change." Rosie nodded against her shoulder. "I'm sure, Mama. I've never been happier than I've been these past weeks. The thought of going back to my old life... it feels wrong now. This is who I'm meant to be." Sarah's heart soared. "Then that's what we'll do, my precious baby girl. Mama will take care of everything." The next morning, as they prepared to check out of the resort, Sarah made several phone calls. She spoke with Dr. Lily about enrolling in the extended regression program. She called Rosie's workplace, explaining that he was taking an indefinite leave of absence for "personal reasons." She even contacted a lawyer who specialized in adult guardianship cases. As they loaded up the car, Rosie securely fastened in his car seat and clutching his favorite teddy bear, Sarah felt a sense of excitement and purpose she'd never experienced before. They were embarking on a new life together - one of bottles and diapers, of unconditional love and care. The drive home was filled with plans and promises. Sarah described the changes they'd make to the house - converting Rosie's old room into a proper nursery, babyproofing everything, setting up a playroom. Rosie listened with wide-eyed wonder, occasionally adding his own ideas in his babyish lisp. "Can we have a big crib, Mama? And lots of stuffies?" "Of course, my little princess," Sarah cooed. "Mama will make sure you have everything a growing baby girl needs." As they pulled into their driveway, both Sarah and Rosie knew that nothing would ever be the same. The house that had once been home to two adults was about to become a haven for a very special kind of family. Sarah unbuckled Rosie from his car seat, lifting him into her arms. "Welcome home, baby girl," she whispered, planting a kiss on his cheek. Rosie snuggled close, his thumb finding its way to his mouth. "Home," he mumbled contentedly around his thumb. As they crossed the threshold, Sarah's mind was already racing with all the changes to come. But one thing was certain - their journey into the world of adult baby play had become so much more than either of them had ever imagined. It had become their life, their love, their everything. And neither Sarah nor Rosie would have it any other way. The door closed behind them, shutting out the adult world and enveloping them in their own special reality - a world of diapers, bottles, and endless love between a Mama and her very special baby girl. The weeks following their return from Little Dreamers Resort were a whirlwind of activity. Sarah threw herself into transforming their home into the perfect environment for her newly permanent baby girl. Rosie's old bedroom underwent a complete metamorphosis. The walls were painted a soft pink, adorned with murals of frolicking animals and fairy tale characters. An oversized crib, changing table, and rocking chair replaced the adult furniture. Stuffed animals of all sizes filled every corner, and a mobile hung from the ceiling, tinkling softly with the melody of a lullaby. The living room wasn't spared either. A large playpen took center stage, filled with soft blankets and age-appropriate toys. Babyproofing measures were implemented throughout the house - outlet covers, cabinet locks, and padding on sharp corners. Through it all, Rosie alternated between his deeply regressed infant state and moments of adult-like clarity. He helped with decisions about his new life when he was feeling more "grown-up," but spent most of his time fully immersed in babyhood. One morning, about a month after their return, Sarah woke to the sound of Rosie babbling over the baby monitor. She smiled, padding to the nursery in her slippers. "Good morning, my little sunshine!" she cooed, leaning over the crib railing. Rosie looked up, his face breaking into a toothless grin. "Mama!" he squealed, reaching up with grabby hands. Sarah lifted him out of the crib, immediately noticing his soaked diaper. "Oh my, someone's a wet little baby this morning! Let's get you all clean and dry, shall we?" As she changed Rosie on the oversized changing table, Sarah marveled at how natural this all felt now. The man she had known was gone, replaced entirely by this sweet, dependent baby girl. "There we go, all fresh and clean!" Sarah announced, fastening the tabs on a thick diaper decorated with cartoon princesses. She dressed Rosie in a frilly pink onesie and matching booties. "Is my baby girl hungry?" Sarah asked, tickling Rosie's tummy. "Does she want her ba-ba?" Rosie nodded enthusiastically, making suckling motions with his mouth. Sarah carried him to the kitchen, where she prepared a bottle of formula enhanced with the regression supplements provided by Little Dreamers Resort. Settling into the living room's rocking chair, Sarah cradled Rosie in her arms and brought the bottle to his lips. Rosie latched on eagerly, suckling with the intensity of a true infant. As she fed her baby, Sarah's mind wandered to the changes in their lives. She had taken an extended leave from her own job, focusing entirely on caring for Rosie. Their friends and family had been told that Rosie was dealing with some "personal issues" and needed time away from his old life. Only a select few knew the truth, and they had been surprisingly supportive. The days fell into a comfortable routine. Mornings were for bottle feeding and play time. Afternoons often involved naps and more structured activities - Sarah would read to Rosie, or they'd work on simple puzzles together when he was in a more "toddler-like" mood. Evenings were for baths in the special adult-sized baby bathtub, complete with rubber duckies and bubble bath. Then it was time for a final bottle and bedtime stories before Rosie was tucked into his crib for the night. One evening, as Sarah was rocking Rosie to sleep, she felt an overwhelming wave of love and contentment wash over her. This life, unconventional as it was, felt more right than anything she'd ever experienced. "Mama loves you so much, my precious Rosie-Posie," she whispered, planting a soft kiss on his forehead. Rosie, already half-asleep, mumbled around his pacifier, "Wuv Mama." As she laid Rosie in his crib and wound up the mobile, Sarah reflected on their journey. From those first tentative steps into the world of adult baby play to this - a full-time, all-encompassing lifestyle. It wasn't always easy, but the joy and love they shared made every challenge worthwhile. Sarah knew that the outside world might not understand their choices. But here, in the soft glow of the nursery nightlight, none of that mattered. This was their world, their love, their family. As she closed the nursery door, leaving it open just a crack, Sarah smiled to herself. Tomorrow would bring new adventures in babyhood - perhaps a trip to the special adult baby playground in the park, or a playdate with Timmy and his Mommy. But for now, all was quiet and peaceful in their little world of diapers, bottles, and unconditional love. Sarah headed to her own bed, lulled to sleep by the soft sounds of Rosie's breathing over the baby monitor. In her dreams, she saw a future filled with the pitter-patter of Rosie's feet in thick diapers, the sound of his babyish giggles, and the warmth of holding her precious baby girl close. It was a future she couldn't wait to wake up to, day after day, for as long as Rosie wanted to remain her little one. And judging by the contented coos coming from the nursery, that future stretched endlessly before them, full of love, care, and the special bond between a Mama and her very special baby girl. Five years had passed since Rosie and Sarah embarked on their unconventional journey into full-time adult babyhood. The initial adjustments and challenges had given way to a life filled with joy, love, and an unbreakable bond between Mama and baby girl. On this particular morning, Sarah awoke to a special day - it was the anniversary of their return from Little Dreamers Resort, the day they had decided to make this lifestyle permanent. She tiptoed to the nursery, peeking in to see Rosie still fast asleep in his crib, thumb firmly in mouth and favorite teddy bear clutched tight. Sarah's heart swelled with love as she watched her precious baby girl sleep. Rosie had remained in a deeply regressed state for the majority of the past five years, with only occasional moments of adult-like clarity. Those moments had become rarer as time went on, and now Rosie was, for all intents and purposes, the infant he appeared to be. "Wake up, my little sunshine," Sarah cooed softly, lowering the crib railing. "It's a very special day!" Rosie stirred, blinking sleepily up at Sarah. "Mama?" he mumbled around his thumb. "That's right, baby girl. Mama's here," Sarah smiled, lifting Rosie into her arms. She carried him to the changing table, efficiently changing his soaked nighttime diaper. "Does my little princess remember what day it is?" Sarah asked as she powdered Rosie's bottom. Rosie's brow furrowed in concentration, a flicker of his adult self shining through. "Anni... anniversary?" he lisped. "That's right!" Sarah beamed, fastening a fresh diaper around Rosie's waist. "It's been five whole years since you became Mama's full-time baby girl. And you know what? They've been the happiest five years of Mama's life." Rosie's face lit up with a toothless grin. "Happy, Mama! Wuv you!" Sarah's eyes misted with tears of joy as she dressed Rosie in a special outfit for the day - a frilly pink dress with matching bonnet and booties. "Mama loves you too, sweetie. More than you could ever know." The day was filled with all of Rosie's favorite activities. They had a picnic in the backyard, complete with a bottle of special formula for Rosie and finger sandwiches for Sarah. They played in the sandbox Sarah had installed, building castles and making "sand pies." In the afternoon, they had a tea party with all of Rosie's stuffed animals as guests. Sarah served actual tea in Rosie's sippy cup, a rare treat that had him giggling with delight. As evening approached, Sarah gave Rosie a bubble bath, complete with his favorite rubber duckies and boat toys. Rosie splashed and played, his laughter echoing off the bathroom tiles. After the bath, Sarah dressed Rosie in his coziest footed sleeper and settled into the rocking chair for their nightly bottle and story time. As Rosie suckled contentedly on his bottle, Sarah read "Love You Forever," a story that had taken on new meaning in their life together. "I'll love you forever, I'll like you for always, as long as I'm living, my baby you'll be," Sarah read, her voice thick with emotion. Rosie looked up at Sarah, his eyes wide and full of love. He popped the bottle out of his mouth for a moment and, in a rare moment of clarity, spoke softly, "And as long as I'm living, your baby I'll be, Mama." Sarah's breath caught in her throat, tears spilling down her cheeks. She hugged Rosie tightly, overwhelmed by the depth of their bond. "Oh, my precious Rosie-Posie," she whispered, "you are the greatest gift I could ever have asked for." After finishing the bottle and story, Sarah carried a sleepy Rosie to his crib. She tucked him in, surrounding him with his favorite stuffed animals and making sure his special blankie was within reach. "Goodnight, my sweet baby girl," Sarah cooed, winding up the mobile above the crib. "Mama loves you to the moon and back." Rosie yawned, his eyelids already drooping. "Nigh-night, Mama," he mumbled around his pacifier. "Wuv you mostest." As Sarah turned to leave, Rosie's tiny voice called out once more. "Mama?" "Yes, sweetie?" Sarah paused at the door. "Forever baby?" Rosie asked, his voice small and sleepy. Sarah's heart melted. She returned to the crib, leaning down to place a gentle kiss on Rosie's forehead. "Yes, my darling. You'll be Mama's baby forever and always." Satisfied, Rosie snuggled deeper into his blankets, drifting off to sleep with a contented smile on his face. Sarah stood watching him for a few moments, marveling at the journey that had brought them here. From those first hesitant steps into the world of adult baby play to this life of full-time love and care, every moment had been worth it. As she finally left the nursery, leaving the door cracked open as always, Sarah felt a profound sense of peace and happiness. Their life might be unconventional, but it was filled with more love and joy than she had ever thought possible. In the soft glow of the nightlight, surrounded by the trappings of infanthood, Rosie slept peacefully, secure in the knowledge that he was, and always would be, Mama's precious baby girl. And Sarah, listening to the soft sounds of Rosie's breathing over the baby monitor, knew that she had found her true calling in life - being the devoted Mama to the most special baby girl in the world. Their story, which had begun with curiosity and experimentation, had blossomed into a tale of unconditional love, unwavering commitment, and the purest form of happiness. In their own unique way, Rosie and Sarah had found their happily ever after - one filled with diapers, bottles, and a love that would last forever and always. And so, in a house filled with the soft scent of baby powder and the gentle tinkling of mobiles, Mama and baby drifted off to sleep, ready to wake to another day in their own special paradise - a world where love knew no boundaries, and where being true to oneself meant embracing the baby within. The end... or perhaps, just the beginning of a lifetime of love, care, and endless adventures in the magical world of eternal babyhood.

I wrote this ages ago, posted it on reddit awhile back and figured I would start my sharing of stories here with this one, enjoy! If you have any requests/ideas for a story, DM me and I'll take a look! I love hearing what people want, it helps inspire me a lot. I'm not working at the moment so I have a lot of time to write fun stuff Chapter 1: An Unexpected Discovery Jake stretched lazily in bed, his muscular arm draping over the warm body next to him. He smiled, inhaling the sweet scent of his girlfriend's shampoo. It had been six months since he and Lily started dating, and he couldn't remember ever being happier. She was everything he'd ever wanted in a partner - smart, funny, drop-dead gorgeous, and adventurous in all the right ways. As he nuzzled closer, his hand brushed against something crinkly beneath the sheets. Frowning, Jake's eyes fluttered open. "Lil?" he murmured, voice still thick with sleep. "What's that noise?" Lily stirred, rolling over to face him with a impish grin. "Morning, handsome," she purred, pressing a soft kiss to his lips. "Sleep well?" Jake nodded, momentarily distracted by her full lips and the way her silky nightgown clung to her curves. But as he shifted, he heard that telltale crinkle again. "Seriously, what is that?" he asked, lifting the sheets. His jaw dropped as he took in the sight before him. Lily was wearing what appeared to be... a diaper? But not just any diaper - this was a thick, puffy, pastel pink monstrosity adorned with cartoon unicorns and rainbows. It peeked out from beneath her nightgown, impossible to miss. "Lily, what the hell?" Jake sputtered, sitting up abruptly. "Are you wearing a... a..." "A diaper?" Lily finished for him, her grin widening. "Why yes, I am. And let me tell you, it feels absolutely divine." She stretched languidly, causing the diaper to crinkle loudly. Jake's mind reeled. This had to be some kind of joke, right? "But... why? Are you sick or something?" Lily laughed, a musical sound that usually sent shivers down Jake's spine. Now, it just made him more confused. "Oh, my sweet, innocent boy," she cooed, reaching out to stroke his cheek. "I'm not sick. This is just something I enjoy. Haven't you ever heard of ABDL?" Jake's blank expression answered that question for her. Lily sat up, crossing her legs and causing another symphony of crinkles. "ABDL stands for Adult Baby/Diaper Lover," she explained patiently. "It's a kink, darling. Some people find comfort, excitement, or both in wearing and using diapers, acting childish, or being taken care of like a baby." Jake's mouth opened and closed several times, no sound coming out. He felt like he'd stepped into some bizarre alternate reality. "But... you're an adult," he finally managed to say. "Why would you want to pretend to be a baby?" Lily's expression softened. "Oh, sweetie, it's not about actually being a baby. It's about the feeling of safety, the freedom from responsibility, the pure joy of letting go and being cared for. Plus," she added with a wink, "they feel pretty darn good between your legs." Jake's face flushed crimson at her words. He couldn't deny the stirring of arousal he felt, even as his mind struggled to process this new information. "How long have you been into this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Years," Lily admitted. "I've been waiting for the right time to tell you. I hope you're not too freaked out." Jake ran a hand through his hair, his mind racing. "I... I don't know what to think," he confessed. "This is all so new to me. I mean, I love you, Lily, but this is... a lot to take in." Lily nodded, her expression understanding. "I know, baby. And I love you too. That's why I wanted to share this part of myself with you. But don't worry, I'm not expecting you to jump right in or anything. We can take it slow, explore at your pace." Jake's eyebrows shot up. "My pace? You mean... you want me to try this too?" Lily's eyes sparkled with mischief. "Well, I certainly wouldn't mind seeing you in a cute little diaper, all padded and helpless. But like I said, no pressure. For now, how about you just help your baby girl to the bathroom? I've got a full diaper that needs changing." Before Jake could respond, Lily was already climbing out of bed, her diaper sagging noticeably. She turned to him, batting her eyelashes. "Unless you'd rather change me right here, Daddy?" Jake's brain short-circuited at the word 'Daddy'. He watched, dumbfounded, as Lily sashayed to the bathroom, her diapered bottom swaying enticingly with each step. As the door closed behind her, he flopped back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. What had he gotten himself into? Chapter 2: Baby Steps The next few days were a whirlwind for Jake. He couldn't stop thinking about Lily's revelation, his mind constantly drifting to images of her in that ridiculous, adorable diaper. He found himself noticing things he'd never paid attention to before - the baby supplies aisle at the grocery store, the soft rustle of a woman's dress that could be hiding a secret underneath, the innocent babble of actual infants that now carried a whole new context. Lily, for her part, seemed content to let Jake process things at his own pace. She didn't bring up ABDL again, but Jake caught her giving him knowing smiles when he lingered a little too long in front of the diaper display at the store, or when his eyes followed the wobbling walk of a toddler at the park. It was on the fourth night after her confession that Jake finally worked up the courage to broach the subject again. They were cuddled on the couch, watching a movie, when he cleared his throat nervously. "So, um, about the other day..." he began, feeling his face heat up. Lily turned to him, her eyes sparkling with interest. "Yes, sweetie?" Jake swallowed hard. "I've been thinking about... you know. The diaper thing." "ABDL," Lily supplied helpfully, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "Right, that," Jake nodded. "And I was wondering... could you maybe tell me more about it? Like, what exactly do you do when you're... um..." "When I'm in little space?" Lily finished for him. At Jake's confused look, she explained, "That's what we call it when we're in our baby mindset. And to answer your question, it can involve all sorts of things. Wearing and using diapers, of course, but also playing with toys, watching cartoons, coloring, drinking from bottles or sippy cups, using pacifiers... basically anything that makes you feel small and cared for." Jake's mind reeled at the possibilities. "And you do all that? By yourself?" Lily shook her head. "Sometimes, yes. But it's much more fun with a caregiver - someone to look after you, change your diapers, feed you, play with you. That's where the 'Daddy' thing comes in," she added with a wink. Jake felt a strange flutter in his stomach at the word 'Daddy'. "And that's... that's what you want me to be?" he asked hesitantly. Lily's expression softened. "Only if you want to, baby. Like I said, there's no pressure. But I think you'd make an amazing Daddy." Jake's heart raced at the thought. Part of him was still weirded out by the whole concept, but another part - a part that was growing louder by the minute - was intrigued. Excited, even. "Could I... maybe see you in a diaper again?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Lily's face lit up like a Christmas tree. "Of course, sweetie! I thought you'd never ask." She bounced up from the couch, practically skipping to the bedroom. "Wait right there, Daddy. Your baby girl will be right back!" Jake's breath caught in his throat. There was that word again - Daddy. He was surprised to find that he didn't hate it. In fact, it sent a thrill of excitement through him. A few minutes later, Lily re-emerged from the bedroom, and Jake's jaw dropped. She was wearing a frilly pink dress that barely reached mid-thigh, white ankle socks with lace trim, and patent leather Mary Jane shoes. But what really caught his attention was the obvious bulge beneath her dress, the telltale crinkle as she walked. "Do you like it, Daddy?" Lily asked, her voice higher and more childish than usual. She did a little twirl, causing her dress to flare out and reveal the thick, pastel-colored diaper underneath. Jake couldn't tear his eyes away. The contrast between Lily's womanly curves and the childish outfit was oddly arousing. And that diaper... it looked so soft, so inviting. "You look... amazing," he managed to say, his voice husky. Lily giggled, skipping over to him and plopping herself in his lap. The diaper crinkled loudly, and Jake could feel its soft bulk pressing against him. "Daddy silly," she lisped, booping his nose with her finger. "You're s'posed to say I look cute and adorable!" Jake found himself smiling despite his nervousness. "You're right, baby girl. You look absolutely adorable." Lily beamed at him, then snuggled close, resting her head on his shoulder. "Will Daddy play with me?" she asked, looking up at him with wide, innocent eyes. Jake's heart melted. How could he say no to that face? "Of course, princess. What would you like to play?" And just like that, Jake found himself drawn into Lily's world. They spent the evening coloring in a My Little Pony coloring book, building a fort out of couch cushions, and watching episodes of Paw Patrol. Jake was surprised to find himself enjoying it all, especially the way Lily's face lit up with childlike wonder at the simplest things. As the night wore on, Jake noticed Lily squirming more and more in her seat. Finally, during a commercial break, she looked up at him with a sheepish expression. "Daddy?" she said in a small voice. "I think... I think I need a change." Jake's eyes widened as the implication hit him. "You mean... you actually used the diaper?" Lily nodded, blushing. "That's kind of the point, silly. Diapers are meant to be used." Jake swallowed hard, his heart racing. This was it - the moment of truth. "Do you... do you want me to change you?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly. Lily's face lit up. "Would you, Daddy? Pretty please with sugar on top?" How could he refuse? Jake nodded, and Lily clapped her hands excitedly. She hopped up, grabbing his hand and leading him to the bedroom. "I've got all the supplies in here," she explained, dropping her 'little' voice for a moment. "I'll talk you through it, okay?" Jake nodded, feeling a mix of nervousness and excitement as Lily lay down on the bed, lifting her dress to reveal her soaked diaper. She talked him through the process - wiping her clean, applying powder, and fastening a fresh diaper snugly around her hips. As he taped up the last tab, Jake was surprised to find himself feeling... proud? Accomplished? It was a strange sensation, but not an unpleasant one. "Thank you, Daddy," Lily cooed, sitting up and wrapping her arms around his neck. "You did such a good job! Don't I look cute in my fresh diapee?" Jake had to admit, she did look adorable. The clean, white diaper puffed out comically beneath her dress, making her look even more childlike than before. "You look absolutely precious, baby girl," he said, surprised by the tenderness in his own voice. Lily beamed at him, then yawned widely. "Is it bedtime, Daddy?" she asked, rubbing her eyes. Jake glanced at the clock - it was getting late. "I think it is, princess. Let's get you tucked in." As he helped Lily into bed, making sure she had her favorite stuffed animal, Jake felt a warmth spreading through his chest. This was so far from anything he'd ever imagined doing, and yet... it felt right, somehow. "Daddy?" Lily's sleepy voice pulled him from his thoughts. "Will you... will you be my Daddy again tomorrow?" Jake smiled, leaning down to kiss her forehead. "Of course, baby girl. Daddy will be here whenever you need him." As he turned off the light and slipped into bed beside her, Jake realized with a start that he was actually looking forward to tomorrow. Who knew being a Daddy could be so rewarding? Chapter 3: Curiosity Killed the Cat (But Satisfaction Brought It Back) The next few weeks were a whirlwind of discovery for Jake. He found himself eagerly embracing his role as Lily's "Daddy", delighting in her childlike joy and the trust she placed in him. They established a routine - most weekdays were "big" days, where they went about their normal adult lives, but weekends were reserved for "little" time. Jake discovered he had a knack for creating elaborate bedtime stories, complete with different voices for each character. He became an expert at braiding Lily's hair into pigtails, and could change a diaper in record time. He even caught himself browsing online stores for cute onesies and pacifiers that he thought Lily might like. But as much as he was enjoying his role as caregiver, Jake couldn't shake a nagging curiosity. He found his eyes lingering on Lily's diapers, wondering what they felt like. The way she described them - soft, secure, comforting - made them sound almost... appealing. It was a lazy Sunday afternoon when Jake finally worked up the courage to voice his thoughts. Lily was sprawled on the living room floor, coloring intently in her Frozen coloring book, her diapered bottom sticking up in the air. "Hey, Lil?" Jake said, his voice hesitant. "Can I ask you something?" Lily looked up, her face lighting up at the sight of him. "Of course, Daddy! What is it?" Jake took a deep breath. "I was wondering... what does it feel like? Wearing a diaper, I mean." Lily's eyes widened with excitement. She sat up, her coloring forgotten. "Oh, Daddy, it's the best feeling ever! They're so soft and cushy, and they make you feel all safe and protected. And when they're wet, they get all warm and squishy, and it's like being wrapped in a big, cozy hug!" Jake felt his face heat up at her enthusiastic description. "And... and you really like using them? It doesn't feel... weird?" Lily shook her head emphatically. "Not at all! It's so freeing, Daddy. You don't have to worry about finding a bathroom or holding it in. You can just relax and let go whenever you need to. It's like... like being a real baby again, with no cares in the world." Jake nodded slowly, processing her words. "I see," he said softly. Lily cocked her head to the side, studying him intently. Then a mischievous grin spread across her face. "Daddy," she said in a sing-song voice, "do you want to try one on?" Jake's heart skipped a beat. "I... I don't know," he stammered. "Wouldn't that be weird?" Lily giggled, crawling over to him and climbing into his lap. "Silly Daddy," she cooed, booping his nose. "There's nothing weird about it! Lots of Daddies like to wear diapers too. It helps them understand their little ones better." Jake swallowed hard. He had to admit, the idea was tempting. "You... you really wouldn't mind?" he asked hesitantly. Lily's eyes lit up with excitement, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Mind? Daddy, I'd love it! Oh, please say you'll try one on. Pretty please with sprinkles and a cherry on top?" Jake felt his resolve crumbling under the weight of Lily's eager gaze. "Alright," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'll try it. But just this once, okay?" Lily squealed with delight, clapping her hands together. "Yay! Oh, Daddy, you're going to love it. I promise!" She scrambled off his lap, grabbing his hand and tugging him towards the bedroom. "Come on, let's get you all padded up!" Jake followed, his heart pounding in his chest. Was he really going to do this? As they entered the bedroom, Lily began rummaging through a drawer, pulling out supplies. "Okay, Daddy," she said, her voice taking on a more mature tone. "First things first, we need to get you out of those boring grown-up clothes. Strip down to your underwear, please." Jake hesitated for a moment, then began to undress. He felt oddly vulnerable standing there in just his boxers as Lily laid out a changing mat on the bed. "Alright, sweetie," Lily cooed, patting the mat. "Lie down for me." Jake obeyed, his face burning with embarrassment as he positioned himself on the mat. Lily smiled down at him, running a soothing hand through his hair. "Now, now, no need to be embarrassed," she said softly. "You're being such a brave boy for trying this. Mommy's very proud of you." Jake's eyes widened at the word 'Mommy'. "L-Lily?" he stammered. Lily winked at him. "Just trying it out," she said with a giggle. "Now, let's get this diaper on you, shall we?" With practiced ease, Lily slid Jake's boxers off and began the diapering process. Jake gasped as she applied a generous amount of baby powder, the sweet scent filling the air. "Cold!" he yelped as Lily spread diaper cream on him. Lily giggled. "Sorry, baby. It'll warm up soon. Now, lift those hips for me." Jake complied, and Lily slid a thick, crinkly diaper under him. She fastened it snugly around his waist, giving the front a pat when she was done. "There we go!" she said triumphantly. "All nice and padded. How does it feel, sweetie?" Jake lay there for a moment, taking stock of the new sensations. The diaper was softer than he'd expected, cradling him in a way that was oddly comforting. It was bulky between his legs, forcing them slightly apart, and he could hear it crinkling with every small movement. "It's... different," he said finally. "But not bad. Kind of... cozy?" Lily beamed at him. "See? I told you you'd like it! Now, let's get you dressed. I have just the thing..." Before Jake could protest, Lily was pulling a large t-shirt over his head. It was soft and oversized, hanging down to mid-thigh - just long enough to cover his diaper, but short enough that any movement would reveal it. "There," Lily said, stepping back to admire her handiwork. "You look absolutely adorable, baby boy." Jake stood up, acutely aware of the bulk between his legs and the loud crinkling that accompanied every movement. He waddled over to the full-length mirror, his eyes widening as he took in his reflection. The shirt did little to hide the obvious bulge of the diaper. He turned to the side, surprised by how much it stuck out. "Wow," he breathed. "It's so... big." Lily came up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist. "Mhmm," she hummed appreciatively. "Nice and thick, just like a good diaper should be. You look so cute, sweetie. My little diapered boy." Jake felt his face heat up at her words, but he couldn't deny the little thrill that ran through him. There was something oddly freeing about standing there in just a diaper and oversized shirt, letting Lily coddle him. "Now," Lily said, taking his hand, "let's go finish that coloring, shall we? And maybe watch some cartoons after?" Jake nodded, following her back to the living room. He was hyper-aware of the diaper's presence with every step, the soft rustle and the way it made him waddle slightly. As they settled on the floor with the coloring books, Jake found himself relaxing into the role. He let out a contented sigh as he picked up a crayon, the thick padding cushioning him comfortably. "Comfy, baby?" Lily asked, a knowing smile on her face. Jake nodded, surprising himself with his honesty. "Yeah," he admitted. "It's... nice." Lily leaned over and kissed his cheek. "I'm glad, sweetie. Now, let's see if we can stay in the lines this time, okay?" As they colored together, giggling over silly jokes and debating which color looked best for Elsa's dress, Jake felt a warmth spreading through him. This was so far from anything he'd ever imagined doing, and yet... it felt right. Safe. Loved. It wasn't until much later, as they were cuddled on the couch watching Moana, that Jake realized he needed to use the bathroom. He shifted uncomfortably, the familiar pressure in his bladder growing stronger. "You okay, baby?" Lily asked, noticing his fidgeting. Jake blushed. "I, uh... I need to go to the bathroom," he admitted sheepishly. Lily raised an eyebrow. "And?" she prompted. Jake's eyes widened as he realized what she was implying. "Lily, I can't... I mean, I'm not going to actually use the diaper!" Lily stroked his hair soothingly. "Why not, sweetie? That's what it's there for. Don't you want to experience the full effect?" Jake bit his lip, conflicted. Part of him was horrified at the idea, but another part - a part that was growing louder by the minute - was curious. What would it feel like? "I... I don't know if I can," he said softly. Lily pulled him closer, her voice gentle. "It's okay, baby. Just relax. Let your body do what comes naturally. Mommy's right here with you." Jake closed his eyes, trying to relax. It felt strange, deliberately trying to wet himself after a lifetime of toilet training. But as he focused on the pressure in his bladder, on the soft, absorbent padding surrounding him, he felt his muscles begin to let go. The first trickle caught him by surprise. He gasped, his eyes flying open as he felt the warmth spreading through the diaper. Once it started, he found he couldn't stop. The stream grew stronger, and Jake watched in fascination as the front of his diaper swelled slightly, growing warm and heavy between his legs. "That's it, good boy," Lily murmured encouragingly. "Let it all out." Finally, the flow tapered off. Jake sat there, stunned by what he'd just done. The diaper felt different now - heavier, squishier, but still oddly comfortable. And the relief... he hadn't realized how good it would feel to just let go without having to get up or find a bathroom. "How was that, sweetie?" Lily asked, her eyes twinkling. Jake took a moment to gather his thoughts. "It was... weird," he admitted. "But kind of nice? I didn't expect it to feel so... freeing." Lily beamed at him. "See? I told you it was amazing. Now, does my little boy need a change, or does he want to stay in his wet diapee a little longer?" Jake blushed furiously at her words, but he couldn't deny the little thrill that ran through him. "Maybe... maybe a little longer?" he said hesitantly. Lily's smile widened. "Of course, baby. Whatever makes you comfortable. Now, shall we finish the movie?" As they settled back to watch, Jake found himself snuggling closer to Lily, enjoying the warm, squishy feeling of his wet diaper. He wasn't sure what this meant for him, for them, but right now, he didn't want to overthink it. For now, he was content to just be Lily's little boy, safe and loved and thoroughly diapered. Chapter 4: Deeper Down the Rabbit Hole The weeks that followed Jake's first diaper experience were a whirlwind of discovery and excitement. What had started as mere curiosity quickly blossomed into a full-fledged interest. Jake found himself looking forward to their "little" time more and more, eagerly anticipating the moment when Lily would diaper him and he could slip into his newfound role as her "baby boy". Lily, for her part, was thrilled with Jake's enthusiasm. She took to her "Mommy" role with gusto, showering Jake with affection and praise, and always finding new ways to make their play more immersive. It was on a lazy Saturday afternoon, about a month after Jake's first diapering, that Lily decided to take things up a notch. Jake was sprawled on the living room floor, contentedly coloring in a dinosaur coloring book, his diapered bottom sticking up in the air. He was wearing one of the cute onesies Lily had bought him - a pale blue number with little sailboats all over it. "Baby boy," Lily cooed, entering the room with something hidden behind her back. "Mommy has a surprise for you!" Jake looked up, his face lighting up at the sight of her. "A surprise? What is it, Mommy?" Lily grinned mischievously. "Close your eyes and open your mouth, sweetie." Jake obeyed, his heart racing with anticipation. He felt something soft and rubbery being pressed against his lips. His eyes flew open in surprise as he realized what it was - a pacifier. "There we go," Lily said softly, gently pushing the pacifier into his mouth. "Doesn't that feel nice, baby?" Jake's first instinct was to spit it out, but as the soft rubber nipple settled on his tongue, he found himself instinctively beginning to suck. The rhythmic motion was oddly soothing, and he felt himself relaxing almost immediately. "That's it, good boy," Lily praised, stroking his hair. "Mommy's little baby looks so cute with his paci." Jake blushed at her words, but he didn't stop sucking. There was something comforting about the pacifier, something that made him feel even smaller and more vulnerable than the diaper did. "Now," Lily said, sitting down beside him, "let's see how my little artist is doing with his coloring." As they sat together, Lily cooing over Jake's coloring and helping him choose colors, Jake found himself slipping deeper into his "little" headspace than ever before. The combination of the thick, cushy diaper, the soft onesie, and now the pacifier bobbing gently in his mouth made it easy to let go of his adult worries and just be Mommy's little boy. It wasn't until much later, as they were cuddled on the couch watching cartoons, that Jake realized he needed to use the bathroom. By now, using his diaper had become second nature during their play times, but something about the pacifier made him feel even more babyish than usual. He squirmed a little, drawing Lily's attention. "Does my baby boy need to go potty?" she asked softly. Jake nodded, blushing behind his pacifier. Lily smiled, pulling him closer. "It's okay, sweetie. Just let go. That's what your diapee is for, remember?" Jake closed his eyes, focusing on relaxing his muscles. The warmth spread through his diaper, and he let out a little whimper around his pacifier as he felt it growing heavy and swollen between his legs. "Good boy," Lily murmured, rubbing his tummy soothingly. "Such a good baby for Mommy, using your diapee like a big boy." Jake snuggled closer to her, feeling small and safe and loved. He didn't even protest when Lily checked his diaper, declaring it was time for a change. As she laid him down on the changing mat, Jake found himself reluctant to give up his pacifier. Lily noticed his hesitation and smiled. "It's okay, baby. You can keep your paci while Mommy changes you." The diaper change was quick and efficient, with Lily cooing praise and endearments the whole time. Once he was taped into a fresh diaper, Lily helped him sit up, smoothing down his onesie. "There we go, all clean and dry," she said cheerfully. "Now, does my little sailor want to help Mommy make dinner?" Jake nodded eagerly, following Lily to the kitchen with a distinct waddle in his step. As they cooked together - or rather, as Lily cooked and Jake "helped" by stirring things and adding pre-measured ingredients - Jake found himself marveling at how natural this all felt now. If someone had told him a few months ago that he'd be standing in his kitchen, wearing a diaper and onesie, sucking on a pacifier while his girlfriend called him her "baby boy", he would have thought they were crazy. But now? Now it felt like the most normal thing in the world. As they sat down to eat, Lily gently removed Jake's pacifier, replacing it with a sippy cup full of juice. "Drink up, sweetie," she encouraged. "Growing boys need their vitamins." Jake sipped obediently, enjoying the sweet taste of the juice and the childish feeling of drinking from a sippy cup. As they ate, Lily kept up a steady stream of baby talk, praising Jake for using his fork nicely and not making a mess. After dinner, as they were cleaning up, Lily turned to Jake with a serious expression. "Sweetie," she said, her voice losing its "Mommy" tone for a moment, "can we talk about something?" Jake nodded, feeling a flutter of nervousness in his stomach. Had he done something wrong? Was Lily getting tired of their play? Lily led him to the couch, sitting down and pulling him close. "I just wanted to check in with you," she said softly. "How are you feeling about all of this? Are you enjoying our little adventures?" Jake felt a wave of relief wash over him. "I love it," he said honestly. "I never thought I would, but... it feels so good to just let go and be small sometimes. And you're such an amazing Mommy." Lily beamed at him, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "I'm so glad to hear that, baby. Because I was thinking... maybe we could take things a step further?" Jake's eyes widened with curiosity. "What do you mean?" Lily bit her lip, looking almost shy for a moment. "Well, I was thinking... how would you feel about trying to be little for a whole weekend? From Friday night to Sunday evening, just you and me, with you in full baby mode the entire time?" Jake's heart raced at the idea. A whole weekend of being Lily's baby boy? No adult responsibilities, no decisions to make, just being cared for and loved? It sounded like heaven. "I'd love that," he said softly. "But... what about, you know, work and stuff? What if someone calls or comes over?" Lily smiled reassuringly. "We can put our phones on 'do not disturb' and tell everyone we're going away for the weekend. No one needs to know we're really having a special playtime at home." Jake nodded slowly, excitement building in his chest. "Okay," he said, a grin spreading across his face. "Let's do it." Lily squealed with delight, pulling him into a tight hug. "Oh, baby boy, we're going to have so much fun! Mommy has so many ideas for our special weekend." As they snuggled together on the couch, discussing plans for their upcoming adventure, Jake felt a warmth spreading through him that had nothing to do with his diaper. He was loved, he was safe, and he was about to embark on the most exciting journey of his life - all thanks to a simple diaper and a girlfriend who understood him better than he understood himself. Chapter 5: A Weekend in Babyland Friday evening couldn't come soon enough for Jake. He found himself distracted at work all week, his mind constantly wandering to thoughts of the weekend ahead. What did Lily have planned? How would it feel to be in "baby mode" for so long? Finally, Friday arrived. Jake rushed home from work, his heart pounding with excitement as he fumbled with his keys at the front door. As he stepped inside, he was greeted by the sight of Lily, dressed in a floral sundress that screamed "Mommy", her hair tied back in a neat ponytail. "Welcome home, baby boy," Lily cooed, enveloping Jake in a warm hug. "Are you ready for our special weekend?" Jake nodded eagerly, already feeling the stress of the workweek melting away. "Yes, Mommy," he replied, his voice soft and childlike. Lily beamed at him. "Good boy. Now, let's get you out of those silly grown-up clothes and into something more appropriate for my little prince." She led Jake to the bedroom, which had been transformed in his absence. A changing table stood in one corner, stocked with diapers, wipes, and powder. The bed was now adorned with cutesy, childish bedding featuring cartoon characters. A playpen took up one side of the room, filled with stuffed animals and colorful toys. "Wow," Jake breathed, taking it all in. "Do you like it, sweetie?" Lily asked, already working on unbuttoning Jake's shirt. "It's amazing, Mommy," Jake replied honestly, letting Lily undress him without protest. Once Jake was naked, Lily guided him to the changing table. "Up you go, baby boy," she said, patting the padded surface. Jake clambered up, feeling vulnerable and excited as Lily began the familiar process of diapering him. The scent of baby powder filled the air as she sprinkled it generously over his nether regions. "There we go," Lily said, taping up the final tab of the thick diaper. "All nice and padded. Now, let's get you dressed properly." She helped Jake into a baby blue onesie covered in little duckies, snapping it closed over his diaper. Soft socks with grips on the bottom and a pair of shortalls completed the ensemble. "Oh, don't you look precious," Lily cooed, leading Jake to the full-length mirror. "Mommy's little baby boy, all ready for our special weekend." Jake stared at his reflection, hardly recognizing himself. The childish outfit, combined with the obvious bulk of the diaper beneath, made him look and feel incredibly young and vulnerable. "Now," Lily said, clapping her hands together, "who wants num-nums?" Jake's tummy rumbled on cue, making Lily laugh. "Come on, sweetie. Mommy's got your dinner all ready." In the kitchen, Jake's eyes widened at the sight of a high chair - adult-sized, but unmistakably a high chair. "Up you go, baby," Lily said, helping him climb in and securing the tray in place. Jake squirmed a bit, the height of the chair and the restraint of the tray making him feel even more babyish. Lily tied a bib around his neck, then presented him with a plastic plate divided into sections, each filled with bite-sized pieces of chicken nuggets, mac and cheese, and steamed carrots. "Open wide for the airplane," Lily sang, spooning up some mac and cheese and making zooming noises as she brought it to Jake's mouth. Jake obediently opened his mouth, letting Lily feed him. It felt strange at first, being fed like this, but as the meal progressed, he found himself relaxing into the role, giggling at Lily's silly airplane noises and exaggerated expressions. After dinner, Lily wiped Jake's face clean with a warm washcloth. "Such a messy baby," she teased gently. "Now, how about some playtime before beddy-bye?" Jake nodded eagerly, and Lily helped him down from the high chair. They spent the next hour in the living room, Jake sprawled on a soft play mat while Lily introduced him to various toys - stacking rings, shape sorters, and colorful blocks. As the evening wore on, Jake found himself yawning more frequently. Lily noticed and smiled softly. "I think it's bedtime for my little prince," she said, scooping Jake up into her arms. Jake was surprised to find that Lily could actually carry him - she must have been working out more than he realized. He snuggled into her embrace as she carried him to the bedroom. "First, let's check that diapee," Lily said, laying Jake down on the changing table. She unsnapped his onesie and peeked into his diaper. "Oh my, someone's a wet baby! Let's get you nice and dry for sleepy time." Jake blushed as Lily changed his diaper - he hadn't even realized he'd used it. The new diaper was even thicker than the last, clearly designed for overnight use. Once he was changed, Lily helped Jake into a soft, footed sleeper. She then scooped him up again and settled into a rocking chair in the corner of the room. "How about a bedtime story, sweetie?" she asked, reaching for a colorful picture book. Jake nodded sleepily, snuggling close as Lily began to read. The gentle rocking motion, combined with Lily's soothing voice, soon had Jake's eyelids drooping. When the story was finished, Lily pressed a soft kiss to Jake's forehead. "Sleepy time, baby boy," she whispered, carrying him to the bed. She tucked him in, surrounding him with soft stuffed animals. A night light cast a gentle glow around the room, and soft lullaby music began to play from a speaker on the nightstand. "Goodnight, my precious little one," Lily murmured, giving Jake one last kiss. "Mommy loves you so much." As Lily left the room, leaving the door slightly ajar, Jake snuggled deeper into the soft bedding. He felt warm, safe, and utterly loved. As he drifted off to sleep, his last conscious thought was how perfect this all felt. The rest of the weekend passed in a blur of childish activities and constant care from Lily. Jake spent his days playing with toys, coloring in oversized coloring books, and watching cartoons. Lily kept him in diapers the entire time, changing him regularly and praising him for being such a good boy. They had picnics on the living room floor, complete with sippy cups and plastic plates. Lily gave Jake bubble baths, complete with rubber duckies and boat toys. She even set up a kiddie pool in the backyard, letting Jake splash around in his waterproof diaper while she sprayed him gently with the hose, both of them giggling like children. By Sunday evening, as their special weekend drew to a close, Jake felt more relaxed and content than he had in years. As Lily helped him out of his last diaper of the weekend and into his regular clothes, he felt a pang of sadness. "Did you enjoy our weekend, sweetie?" Lily asked, noticing his wistful expression. Jake nodded emphatically. "It was amazing, Lily. I... I never knew I could feel so safe and loved." Lily pulled him into a tight hug. "I'm so glad, baby. And remember, just because the weekend is over doesn't mean we can't do this again. Anytime you need to be little, Mommy will be here for you." As they settled on the couch, cuddling close and discussing their favorite moments from the weekend, Jake felt a profound sense of gratitude. He had discovered a side of himself he never knew existed, and he had a partner who not only accepted it but embraced it wholeheartedly. Whatever the future held, Jake knew one thing for certain - his life would never be the same again, and he couldn't be happier about it. Chapter 6: Expanding Horizons As the weeks passed, Jake and Lily's ABDL adventures became a regular part of their relationship. They settled into a comfortable routine, with Jake spending most weekends in "little space" while maintaining his adult life during the week. However, as Jake grew more comfortable with his newfound identity, he began to crave more. It was during one of their "big" conversations that Jake broached the subject. They were cuddled on the couch, enjoying a quiet evening after a particularly intense "little" weekend. "Lily," Jake began hesitantly, "I've been thinking..." Lily turned to him, her eyes warm and encouraging. "What is it, babe?" Jake took a deep breath. "I love our weekends together, and being your baby boy. But lately, I've been wondering... what if we took it further?" Lily's eyebrows rose with interest. "Further? What did you have in mind?" "Well," Jake said, his cheeks flushing slightly, "I was thinking... maybe we could try incorporating some of this into our, um, intimate life? You know, when we're both big?" A slow smile spread across Lily's face. "Oh, sweetie," she purred, "I thought you'd never ask." And just like that, a whole new world of possibilities opened up for them. They started small at first - Lily calling Jake her "baby boy" during foreplay, or Jake wearing a diaper under his clothes during date nights, the secret adding an extra thrill to their evenings out. But as they grew more comfortable, their explorations became bolder. Lily introduced Jake to the world of ABDL gear designed specifically for adult play - onesies with strategically placed snaps, diapers with more mature designs, even pacifiers that could double as gags. One memorable evening, Lily surprised Jake by greeting him at the door in a sexy nurse's outfit. "Time for your check-up, little one," she purred, leading him to the bedroom where she had set up an "examination table" complete with stirrups. Jake found himself more aroused than he'd ever been as Lily "examined" him thoroughly, cooing over his "cute little peepee" and praising him for being such a good boy during his check-up. The mixture of humiliation and arousal was intoxicating, and Jake discovered he craved more. They explored role-play scenarios - Lily as a strict nanny disciplining her naughty charge, Jake as a rebellious teen being babied as punishment. They experimented with different levels of regression, sometimes with Jake as a toddler who could speak and walk, other times as a helpless infant who could only coo and crawl. Through it all, their love and trust for each other only grew stronger. They always made sure to have thorough discussions about boundaries and comfort levels, and they never pushed each other further than they were willing to go. As their explorations continued, Jake found himself becoming curious about other aspects of ABDL culture. He started browsing online forums and chatrooms, amazed to discover a whole community of people who shared his interests. "Lily," he said one evening, looking up from his laptop, "have you ever thought about going to an ABDL munch?" Lily's eyes lit up. "I've been to a few, actually. Before we got together. Why do you ask?" Jake bit his lip nervously. "I was thinking... maybe we could go to one together? I'd love to meet other people like us, you know?" Lily beamed at him, pulling him into a tight hug. "Oh, baby boy, I'm so proud of you for suggesting that! Of course we can go. I know a great group that meets monthly. They're very welcoming to newcomers." And so, a few weeks later, Jake found himself nervously adjusting his collar as he and Lily walked into a private room at a local restaurant. The munch was in full swing, with about twenty people of various ages chatting and laughing. Jake was surprised by how normal everyone looked. He wasn't sure what he had been expecting - perhaps a room full of people in diapers and baby clothes? Instead, he saw ordinary men and women in casual attire, looking for all the world like any other social gathering. Lily, sensing his nervousness, squeezed his hand reassuringly. "Relax, sweetie," she whispered. "They're just people, like us. Come on, I'll introduce you to some friends." As the evening progressed, Jake found himself relaxing and even enjoying the conversations. He met couples who had been in the lifestyle for years, singles who were exploring their interests, even a few professional caregivers who specialized in ABDL play. By the end of the night, Jake had exchanged contact information with several new friends and had even made tentative plans for a playdate with another couple. As they drove home, Jake couldn't stop smiling. "That was amazing," he said, turning to Lily. "Thank you for encouraging me to go." Lily reached over and squeezed his thigh. "I'm so proud of you, baby boy. You were so brave, putting yourself out there like that." Jake caught her hand, bringing it to his lips for a kiss. "I couldn't have done it without you, Mommy," he said softly. As they pulled into their driveway, Lily turned to Jake with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Now, I think such a brave little boy deserves a special reward. What do you say we go inside and Mommy can show you just how proud she is?" Jake's heart raced with anticipation as they hurried into the house. As Lily led him to the bedroom, already reaching for the zipper of her dress, Jake marveled at how far he'd come. From a curious novice to a confident member of the ABDL community, all thanks to the love and support of his amazing partner. As Lily pushed him gently onto the bed, her eyes dark with desire, Jake knew that this was just the beginning of their adventures together. And he couldn't wait to see where their journey would take them next. Chapter 7: New Frontiers As Jake and Lily became more involved in the ABDL community, they found themselves exploring new aspects of the lifestyle they hadn't considered before. Their playdate with the couple they met at the munch - Tom and Sarah - opened up a whole new world of possibilities. It started innocently enough, with the four of them getting together for a "little" playdate. Jake and Tom were put into diapers and onesies, while Lily and Sarah took on the roles of Mommy and Auntie. They spent the afternoon playing board games, coloring, and watching cartoons. But as the day wore on and the "littles" got sleepier, the conversation between the "bigs" took an interesting turn. "You know," Sarah said, a mischievous glint in her eye, "Tom and I have been exploring some... shall we say, more adult aspects of age play. Have you two ever considered that?" Lily raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What did you have in mind?" And just like that, a new chapter in Jake and Lily's ABDL journey began. They started with small steps - incorporating more "grown-up" elements into their play, like having Jake earn "good boy points" that could be redeemed for sexual favors. One particularly memorable evening, Lily decided to combine Jake's love of being babied with his submissive tendencies. She dressed him in a frilly pink dress over his diaper, complete with ruffled socks and mary jane shoes. "Now, baby girl," Lily said, her voice stern but loving, "Mommy has some friends coming over. I expect you to be on your best behavior. If you're a good girl, you'll get a special treat later." Jake's heart raced at her words. This was new territory for them, but he trusted Lily completely. He nodded, slipping deeper into his "little" headspace. The evening that followed was a delicious torture for Jake. Lily's friends - who were in on the game - cooed over what a pretty little girl he was, pinching his cheeks and patting his diapered bottom. Jake found himself becoming more and more aroused, the humiliation and attention combining into an intoxicating mix. By the time Lily's friends left and she led Jake to the bedroom, he was practically vibrating with need. "Such a good baby girl," Lily purred, slowly undressing him. "I think you've earned your special treat." What followed was one of the most intense and satisfying sexual experiences of Jake's life. The mixture of "little" and "big" elements, the lingering embarrassment from the evening, and Lily's skilled touch all combined to bring him to new heights of pleasure. As they lay together afterward, sweaty and satisfied, Jake marveled at how far they'd come. From his first hesitant steps into the world of ABDL to this - a rich, fulfilling lifestyle that satisfied both his "little" and "big" needs. "Lily," he murmured, nuzzling into her neck, "I love you so much. Thank you for everything." Lily pulled him close, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "I love you too, baby boy. More than you could ever know." As they drifted off to sleep, Jake felt a sense of contentment wash over him. He didn't know what the future held, but he knew that with Lily by his side, it would be an adventure worth living. Little did he know, their journey was about to take an unexpected turn. A few weeks later, Lily approached Jake with an excited gleam in her eye. "Baby boy," she said, practically bouncing with enthusiasm, "how would you feel about going to an ABDL convention?" Jake's eyes widened. "A convention? Like, with panels and vendors and stuff?" Lily nodded eagerly. "Exactly! It's called 'BabyTime,' and it's happening in Vegas next month. Three whole days of nothing but ABDL fun! What do you say?" Jake felt a mixture of excitement and nervousness flutter in his stomach. A whole convention dedicated to their lifestyle? It seemed almost too good to be true. "I... I think I'd like that," he said softly. Lily squealed with delight, pulling him into a tight hug. "Oh, this is going to be so much fun! We'll need to start planning right away. What to pack, what events to attend..." As Lily rattled off a list of preparations, Jake found his mind wandering. What would it be like to be surrounded by so many like-minded people? To be able to fully embrace his "little" side without fear of judgment? The next few weeks were a whirlwind of preparation. Lily insisted on buying Jake a whole new wardrobe for the convention - cute onesies, shortalls, even a few frilly dresses "just in case". They pored over the event schedule, marking down panels they wanted to attend and parties they couldn't miss. Finally, the day arrived. As they checked into their hotel room, Jake felt a nervous excitement bubbling up inside him. Lily, sensing his apprehension, pulled him close. "Remember, baby boy," she said softly, "we're here to have fun. You don't have to do anything you're not comfortable with. And Mommy will be right here with you the whole time." Jake nodded, feeling some of his nervousness melt away. With Lily by his side, he could face anything. The convention was unlike anything Jake had ever experienced. The hotel was filled with people of all ages, sizes, and genders, many openly wearing diapers or other ABDL gear. There were vendors selling everything from custom pacifiers to adult-sized cribs, panels discussing topics from the psychology of age play to tips for discreet diaper wearing in public. Jake found himself swept up in the excitement. He attended a "Diaper 101" class where he learned new changing techniques, participated in a "Little Olympics" where he raced other "babies" in an oversized diaper, and even modeled in an ABDL fashion show, strutting down the runway in a sailor outfit complete with a thick, crinkly diaper. But it was the connections they made that really stood out. Jake and Lily met couples from all over the world, sharing stories and experiences. They laughed with a group of "littles" during a coloring party, and had deep discussions with "caregivers" about the responsibilities and joys of their role. One evening, as they relaxed in the hotel's "nursery" - a large playroom set up for "littles" to socialize - Jake turned to Lily with tears in his eyes. "Thank you," he said softly. "For bringing me here, for introducing me to all of this. I never knew I could feel so... accepted." Lily pulled him close, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "Oh, baby boy," she murmured, "you have no idea how happy it makes me to see you like this. To see you embracing who you are, without shame or fear." As the convention came to a close, Jake felt a bittersweet mix of emotions. He was sad to leave this magical bubble where he could be his true self 24/7, but he was also excited to take what he'd learned back to their everyday life. On the flight home, as Lily dozed beside him, Jake found himself reflecting on their journey. From his first hesitant steps into the world of ABDL to now - confident, happy, and surrounded by a community of like-minded friends. He thought about all the new ideas they'd picked up at the convention, all the new experiences they were eager to try. As the plane began its descent, Jake squeezed Lily's hand, waking her gently. She blinked up at him, a soft smile spreading across her face. "Welcome back, baby boy," she murmured. "Ready to go home?" Jake nodded, returning her smile. "Yeah," he said softly. "I'm ready for our next adventure." As they disembarked and made their way through the airport, Jake couldn't help but notice the slight bulk of the diaper hidden beneath his jeans - a souvenir from the convention that he'd decided to wear for the journey home. It was a small act of defiance, a secret reminder of the world they'd just left and the life they were building together. Jake knew that their ABDL journey was far from over. There would be new challenges to face, new horizons to explore. But with Lily by his side, he was ready for whatever came next. Whether he was Jake the successful professional or Lily's little baby boy, he knew he was loved, accepted, and free to be himself. As they stepped out of the airport into the warm evening air, Jake felt a sense of excitement for what the future held. Their adventure was just beginning, and he couldn't wait to see where it would take them next. Chapter 8: Home Sweet Home The weeks following the convention were a whirlwind of excitement and new experiences for Jake and Lily. They returned home with suitcases full of new ABDL gear, heads full of ideas, and hearts full of renewed passion for their lifestyle. One sunny Saturday morning, as Jake sat at the kitchen table sipping his coffee, Lily approached him with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Baby boy," she said, her voice taking on that tone that always made Jake's heart race, "Mommy's been thinking. How would you feel about us setting up a nursery here at home?" Jake's eyes widened, his coffee forgotten. "A nursery? Like... a permanent one?" Lily nodded, her excitement palpable. "We have that spare room we've been using for storage. I thought we could clear it out, paint it, set it up as a special place for our little boy. What do you think?" Jake felt a mixture of excitement and nervousness flutter in his stomach. A permanent nursery would be a big step - a very tangible, very real commitment to their lifestyle. But as he looked at Lily's eager face, he knew his answer. "I'd love that, Mommy," he said softly. Lily squealed with delight, pulling him into a tight hug. "Oh, this is going to be so much fun! We can paint the walls, get you a big crib, maybe even a changing table..." The next few weekends were spent transforming the spare room into Jake's dream nursery. They painted the walls a soft baby blue, with fluffy white clouds stenciled near the ceiling. Lily insisted on a plush carpet in a complementary shade, perfect for crawling on. The centerpiece of the room was a custom-made adult-sized crib, complete with high rails and a mobile hanging overhead. A changing table stood in one corner, stocked with diapers, wipes, and all the necessary supplies. Shelves lined one wall, filled with stuffed animals, picture books, and colorful toys. As they stood in the doorway, admiring their handiwork, Jake felt a wave of emotion wash over him. This room, this safe space they'd created together, was a physical manifestation of their love and acceptance of each other. "It's perfect," he whispered, squeezing Lily's hand. Lily turned to him, her eyes sparkling. "Want to try it out, baby boy?" Jake nodded eagerly, already feeling himself slipping into his "little" headspace. Lily led him to the changing table, helping him out of his clothes and into a thick diaper and soft onesie. As she lowered him into the crib, tucking a stuffed bear under his arm and popping a pacifier into his mouth, Jake felt a sense of peace wash over him. Here, in this room, he could fully embrace his "little" side without worry or shame. Lily leaned over the crib rails, stroking his hair gently. "Sweet dreams, my precious baby boy," she murmured. "Mommy loves you so much." As Jake drifted off to sleep, surrounded by the soft colors and comforting scents of his new nursery, he felt truly and completely at home. The nursery quickly became an integral part of their lives. Jake found himself spending more and more time there, even outside of their designated "play" times. Sometimes he'd curl up in the crib with a coloring book after a stressful day at work, finding comfort in the childish activity and the soft rustle of his diaper. Other times, Lily would surprise him by greeting him at the door in her "Mommy" outfit, whisking him away to the nursery for an evening of babying and pampering. One particularly memorable evening, Lily decided to introduce a new element to their play. She entered the nursery where Jake was contentedly playing with blocks on the floor, a mischievous smile on her face. "Baby boy," she cooed, "Mommy has a surprise for you. Close your eyes and hold out your hands." Jake obeyed, his heart racing with anticipation. He felt something cool and metallic being fastened around his wrists. His eyes flew open to see a pair of pink, fluffy handcuffs securing his hands in front of him. "These are to make sure my little one doesn't get into any mischief," Lily explained, her voice a mixture of stern and playful. "Now, I think it's time for baby's bath." What followed was one of the most intense and arousing experiences of Jake's life. The combination of helplessness from the handcuffs, the infantilizing treatment as Lily bathed and powdered him, and the constant praise and cooing from his "Mommy" left him in a state of blissful submission. As Lily tucked him into his crib that night, still handcuffed but now diapered and dressed in a footed sleeper, Jake felt a deep sense of contentment. This lifestyle, this relationship they'd built together, was everything he'd ever wanted and more. "Mommy?" he mumbled around his pacifier as Lily turned to leave. "Yes, baby boy?" she asked, turning back to him. "I love you," he said simply. "Thank you for... for everything." Lily's eyes softened, and she leaned over the crib rails to press a gentle kiss to his forehead. "I love you too, my sweet little one. More than you could ever know." As Jake drifted off to sleep, the soft glow of his night light casting shadows on the walls of his nursery, he knew that he was exactly where he was meant to be. In this room, in this relationship, in this lifestyle, he had found his true home. The journey that had started with a simple curiosity about diapers had led him here - to a life filled with love, acceptance, and the freedom to be his true self. And as he snuggled deeper into his crib, the soft clink of his handcuffs a reminder of the trust and intimacy he shared with Lily, Jake knew that their adventure was far from over. There would be new challenges to face, new horizons to explore. But with Lily by his side, both as his loving girlfriend and his devoted Mommy, Jake was ready for whatever came next. Their ABDL journey had only just begun, and he couldn't wait to see where it would take them. As sleep finally claimed him, Jake's last conscious thought was of gratitude - for Lily, for this lifestyle, and for the courage to embrace his true self. In the nursery, in Lily's arms, in the soft embrace of his diaper, Jake was home. And he wouldn't have it any other way. Chapter 9: Growing Pains As Jake and Lily settled into their new routine, complete with their home nursery and regular "little" time, they found themselves facing new challenges they hadn't anticipated. The line between their ABDL lifestyle and their "vanilla" life began to blur, leading to some unexpected situations. It started small at first. Jake found himself absentmindedly sucking his thumb during a stressful meeting at work, earning some odd looks from his colleagues. Lily caught herself using her "Mommy" voice while on the phone with her mother, resulting in a very confused conversation. But things came to a head one evening when they were hosting a dinner party for some of Jake's work friends. Jake had been feeling particularly stressed about the event, and Lily had suggested he wear a diaper under his clothes for comfort. Jake had agreed, finding the familiar bulk and crinkle soothing. Everything was going well until Jake, caught up in a animated discussion about a work project, forgot himself for a moment. Without thinking, he used his diaper, the slight change in his posture and the brief look of relief on his face noticeable to the eagle-eyed Lily. Lily, ever the quick thinker, smoothly excused herself and Jake from the table, citing a need to check on dessert. Once in the kitchen, she pulled Jake close. "Baby boy," she whispered, "did you just use your diaper?" Jake's face flushed crimson as he nodded, the reality of the situation crashing down on him. "I... I didn't even think about it," he stammered. "Oh god, what if someone noticed?" Lily stroked his hair soothingly. "It's okay, sweetie. I don't think anyone saw. But we need to get you changed. Can you hold it together while I make our excuses?" Jake nodded, taking a deep breath to compose himself. Lily returned to the dining room, smoothly explaining that Jake wasn't feeling well and needed to lie down for a bit. She ushered their guests out with promises to reschedule, then rushed back to Jake. As she helped him out of his wet diaper and into a fresh one, they both realized they needed to have a serious conversation about boundaries. "I'm so sorry, Lily," Jake said, his voice small and ashamed. "I don't know what came over me. It's like... like I'm losing control of when I'm big and when I'm little." Lily sat beside him on the bed, pulling him close. "Oh, sweetie, it's not your fault. I think we've both been letting our ABDL life bleed into our regular life a bit too much. We need to set some clearer boundaries." And so, they spent the next few days having long, honest conversations about their lifestyle and how to balance it with their everyday lives. They decided to set specific times for "little" play, agreeing that outside of those times, they would make a conscious effort to stay in their adult mindsets. They also discussed the importance of consent and awareness, especially when it came to involving unsuspecting others in their lifestyle. Jake promised to be more mindful of when and where he wore diapers, and Lily agreed to be more careful with her "Mommy" voice and mannerisms. It wasn't an easy adjustment. There were slip-ups and moments of frustration. Jake found himself longing for his pacifier during stressful workdays, while Lily had to resist the urge to baby Jake when he was clearly in his "big" headspace. But as the weeks passed, they found a balance that worked for them. Their "little" time became even more special, a sacred space where they could fully embrace that side of themselves without worry or restraint. One evening, as they cuddled in Jake's crib after a particularly enjoyable play session, Lily turned to Jake with a serious expression. "Baby boy," she said softly, "I'm so proud of how far we've come. How far you've come. You know that, right?" Jake nodded, snuggling closer to her. "I couldn't have done it without you, Mommy," he murmured. "You've been so patient, so understanding." Lily pressed a kiss to his forehead. "That's because I love you, sweetie. All of you. The strong, capable man who rocks presentations at work, and the sweet little boy who needs his diapee changed. You're perfect, just the way you are." Jake felt tears prick at his eyes. "I love you too, Lily. More than I could ever say." As they lay there, surrounded by the soft pastels of the nursery, the gentle crinkle of Jake's diaper the only sound in the room, they both felt a deep sense of contentment. They had faced challenges, made mistakes, and come out stronger for it. Their ABDL journey had taken them to places they never expected, pushed them in ways they never anticipated. But through it all, their love for each other had only grown stronger. They had created a life together that honored all parts of themselves - big and little, caregiver and cared-for, lovers and best friends. As Jake drifted off to sleep, nestled safely in Lily's arms, he couldn't help but feel that this was just the beginning of their adventure. They had overcome so much already, but he knew there were still new horizons to explore, new challenges to face. The End

Hiii pls reply if ur in mass or nh near mass and wanna talkkk!

Chapter 1: The Morning That Changed Everything Kris woke up in the middle of the night. He felt the need to use the bathroom, which was a good thing for him. He actually woke up this time! Kris hated the fact that he was a bedwetter. He doesn't know when or how it started; he only knows that every morning, he wakes up to a wet bed. So, for him, waking up in the middle of the night is a miracle. He quietly got out from under his covers and started climbing down the ladder of his bunk bed, which he and his older brother, Kyle, shared. Shockingly, he managed not to wake his brother this time. Nearly every night, if Kris tries to get out of bed to get cleaned up, his brother wakes up, confirms that Kris peed himself, then falls back to sleep annoyed at the interruption. That in of itself wouldn't be too bad. If only Kyle would leave it at that. But no, Kyle goes out of his way whenever this happens to ensure Mom and Dad knew that Kris had an accident. So, to get away this time felt amazing, even if there wasn't an accident. He wouldn't have to confront his brother about it. Kris snuck out of the shared bedroom, past the girl's room across the hall, and went down the stairs to the bathroom, sitting at the bottom on the right. He did it! He made it to the potty in the middle of the night! Good thing, too, because he had to poop as well. Which was probably the reason he woke up this time. He hardly ever needed to do that so late in the evening. Proud that he managed to make it in time, Kris snuck his way back upstairs and into his bed, all without waking up anyone. He felt so proud of himself, he knew that tomorrow was going to be a good day. He would wake up to a clean bed in the morning, and hangout with his friends at Church in the afternoon. Kris loved that it was a Sunday. He knew his Mom would make a delicious breakfast for them all to enjoy. He wasn't a huge fan of going to Church every Sunday. It always felt boring to him. Playing with his friends before and after service started was always a blast, but sitting through the sermon felt like a chore. He woke up feeling excited to take on the day. Only, something didn't seem right. He was confused; why did it feel like his bed was wet? He made it to the bathroom last night, didn't he? He must have just had to go a second time without realizing it. he was frustrated that he had still managed to have an accident, wishing his trip to the toilet would have been enough to save him from his usual daily embarrassment. He started to remove his comforter so he could get out of bed and deal with his accident like he had done thousands of times before when suddenly, an odd sensation hit him like a ton of bricks. "No. I didn't. That's not fair," Kris thought, as he realized with confusion that he pooped himself in his sleep. He didn't get up to go to the bathroom; it was all just a dream. A cruel, unfair dream. Kris looked down and around his bunk briefly to check if Kyle had seen him start getting up. Maybe he could wait until he left their room and get cleaned up afterward. "Let's go, dude. Breakfast is on the table," Kyle called up to his brother from below his bed, as he finished putting on his socks for the day. "I'll be down in a minute," Kris replied, trying to remain calm. He tried to play things cool, acting as natural as he could. He hoped he could buy some more time, convincing his brother that everything was okay. "Well, hurry up and get dressed," Kyle replied impatiently. He knew Kris was a slacker, and would sleep in another two hours if they let him. "I'm gonna take a shower first." Kris tried to come up with an excuse as to why he would be late to breakfast. Knowing that if he went down in soiled pajama pants, his Dad would be furious. "Why?" Kyle shot back. They normally took showers in the evening. Kris saying he would take one first thing in the morning was odd. Unless, he had another accident. "He wet himself again. Didn't he?" Kyle already knew the truth. He was so frustrated sharing a bedroom with his little brother. He had been wetting himself for years now, and never really got the hang of nighttime training. He couldn't stand the fact that their room always smelled of urine. He's eight years old for crying out loud. Sam wasn't even wetting the bed anymore and she was six! "I just wanna take a quick shower, is all." Kris knew his brother probably saw through his lie by now. But held onto hope, that just maybe he would let this one slide. "You had another accident, didn't you?" Kyle poked, already knowing the answer. "...Yeah" Kris replied defeatedly. "Maybe he won't find out about how bad it is." Kris knew that he was busted. At this point, he just wanted to hide, and save himself from further embarrassment. "Just get changed. You can take a shower after breakfast if you really need to." Kyle was annoyed that he had to share a room with such a baby. "I'd really prefer to take one first." Kris's face burnt red as he blushed. He knew he was out of luck. There was no way his brother didn't know the current state of his situation at this point. "Why? It's not like you pooped yourself like a baby." "Oh my gosh, is that what that smell is? I thought he just farted or something." Kyle's face scrunched up in disgust. Kris just remained silent, not wanting to reply. His family has a strict no-lying policy, so he couldn't say he didn't, but he didn't want to admit it. *sigh* "I'll let them know you'll need an extra few minutes. But hurry up," Kyle told Kris, realizing what had happened, and that Kris would never admit to it. "Thanks..." Kris felt broken. He was grateful for his brother, thinking he would cover for him. But, the humiliation of his brother's words, and the state of his pajamas made him feel small and foolish. He thought he made it. He thought his parents would be proud of him for staying dry, but instead of just wetting his bed, he used it like a toilet. Chapter 2: Morning breakfast conversations Kris took the fastest shower of his life. He wanted to clean up this mess before anyone else had the chance to find out. He was lucky that the girls were already downstairs by the time he left the room, and the bathroom being at the bottom of the stairs was an added bonus saving him from the potential humiliation. His shower over, Kris bundled up his soiled and soaked pajamas into a ball. He hoped he could sneak them back upstairs before anyone saw them. He could get them cleaned later, first thing was not to let anyone find out. "Kris! Hurry up, bud. We are waiting on you," Kim, Kris' mom, shouted from the kitchen after hearing the bathroom door open. "Okay, I'll be down in a second, just need to put my pajamas back real quick," Kris replied, knowing he had to hurry before someone saw his clothes and questioned deeper on why he took a shower in the morning. "Don't!. Just put them in the laundry room. I'll get them washed later today." His mom replied. "That's odd? Normally, she has us all bring down all the laundry at once. Does she already know about my accident, or was she just trying to save me on time?" Kris knew he couldn't argue; he wanted to, but it wouldn't make sense. He might be able to play it off as him grabbing the rest of the laundry, but knowing the family was waiting on him to eat breakfast wasn't likely to work. Frustrated with the situation, he quickly took his bundled-up clothes and speed walked past the dining room to get to the back of the house towards the laundry room, hoping no one saw his soiled pajamas. Kris returned to the dining room, sitting in his usual spot next to his dad, across from his brother, with his younger sister Sam on his right. Everyone was in their usual spots. Something felt different. It felt like they were all looking at him, judging him. He hoped it was all in his head, but there was no way for him to tell. He was already self-conscious about what happened earlier with his brother. He knew he was a little late to breakfast, too, but that was nothing new; it was a common occurrence for him when it came to weekends. "French toast, yum! Thank you, Mom," Kris tried to distract himself with the world's best breakfast in his mind. His favorite part was covering his French toast in powdered sugar. It might be super unhealthy, but he didn't care. He was eight years old. He just wanted to eat something yummy. "Are we all ready to dig in?" Kim asked, making sure Kevin, their Dad, was ready to give the okay. He ran the house, so what he says goes. "Yep, let's dig in," he replied, grabbing his utensils and the first few slices from the stack of toast in the middle of the table. Everyone quickly followed suit to get their food. Kris had his classic white circle from all the powdered sugar around his plate. Kevin, seeing everyone enjoying the meal, and getting a few slices in his belly, decided to start some morning chatter. "So, how did everyone sleep?" "I slept great!" Tammi, the oldest of the four, started everyone off. She normally felt silenced due to their family dynamic; with "men running the house," so anytime she got a chance to speak up and be first, she wanted to take it. She wanted to be a role model for her siblings, especially for her younger sister. "I slept like a baby!" Sam chimed in next. Her words felt like a sharp pain in Kris's ears after his brothers comment this morning. His cheeks burned red with embarrassment at the remark. "I had this really cool dream. Do you wanna hear it?" She was the youngest, and always excited to go off on these wild dreams. Her imagination was hyper active, which made it easy for her to play by herself or with Kris at times, but also made for the longest stories ever. "Not right now, honey. Let's wait until everyone else goes first. Then, you can tell us all about it." Kevin told her. He didn't want to break her spirit about it, but he also knew once she got started, it might take an hour before she would finish. "Okay! How about you, Kyle? How did you sleep?" Sam poked, trying to get everyone through so she could share her story. She knew Kyle would be quick; he wasn't one to go into his dreams or be boring and talk about other things. "I slept okay," He replied. Kris could feel his heart racing. It nearly felt like it was trying to pound out of his chest. He was terrified at the thought that Kyle would tattle on him. Kyle nearly did every time he had an accident, it was almost like it was his mission to tell Mom and Dad whenever it happened. Would today be the same? "That's great. How about you, Kris? Did you sleep well?" Kevin knew Kyle was a young man with few words. He wanted to get to Kris, who he was wondering about. He had a feeling Kris had an accident this morning, otherwise why else would he have taken a shower so early in the day? Kris noticed a slight smile on Tammi's face. Kyle had his head down, looking at his food, and a small head shake. Kris had a feeling Tammi had found out what happened last night. He didn't know for sure, and wasn't about to admit to everyone at the breakfast table that he pooped himself last night. He didn't even want to admit when he wet himself, so this was a hundred times worse, he'd rather take this secret to the grave if he could. "Uhhh... Yea! I slept well. I even managed to wake up last night to go to the potty," Kris felt proud of himself, he knew he still had an accident last night, but the thought that he had made it to the bathroom, gave him a feeling of accomplishment. He might have thought it was a dream, but he also had no way to tell for sure if it was or not. "Liar! No, you didn't. Not even close. You pooped yourself in your sleep." Kyle snapped back, mad that his brother refused to own up to his accidents. "Kristopher!" Kim, shouted at him. The girls practically spat out their food at this reveal. They knew he wet the bed, he did it nearly every night without fail. But pooping himself? Only babies did things like that. Everyone was a little shocked that Kris didn't just own up to it. He normally tried to hide his bed wetting, but this was different, instead he tried to lie about it and claim he used the potty in the middle of the night. "Is this true?" Kevin's face was stern. He was mad that Kris would lie about this. Kris knew how he felt about lying. Normally, Kris would own up to having an accident, even if he wet himself on purpose, he would admit it. So why not this time? "Yeah..." Kris replied, defeated. There was no recovering from his brother's accusation. Kris could see his Dad was furious with this information. "What is up with this kid!? He uses his bed like his own personal toilet. This is insane!" Kevin thought. He was at his wits end with Kris's bed-wetting issue. They've talked about it hundreds of times, each one he claimed: "he didn't know what happened." "Dude! What happened?" Kevin was clearly irritated. "I don't know," Kris replied sheepishly. He really had no idea why he kept wetting the bed. He thought he did wake up in the middle of the night, but he couldn't dispute the fact that he woke up soaked, and covered in his own poop. "That's not acceptable." Kevin was livid at this point. He's had to buy several packs of underwear for Kris, each one to replace the pair he ruined from all his accidents. "I don't know why Daddy, I just didn't wake up." Kris sank in his chair slightly. He didn't know what to do or say. "Didn't wake up, huh? It sounds like he just didn't want to get up. How can this kid be so lazy and okay with peeing himself?" Kevin couldn't stand Kris's behavior. "So instead, you thought you'd lie about it and say you 'used the bathroom'?" Kevin wanted the truth out of his son. He wanted him to see the error of his ways, and that lying about it was wrong. He should know better. He needs to know better. Unsure how to answer, Kris just sat there in silence. *sigh* "Fine, let's go clean it up. You're going to watch how this is done. I'm sick of cleaning your bed for you. You're not a toddler anymore, and I'm too old for this." Kevin instructed Kris "Okay." Kris knew he was in trouble. But he didn't know what to do. It's not like he meant to poop himself in bed. All he knew was his dad was mad, and to not make things worse if he could avoid it. Chapter 3: The clean-up "Strip your bed. Everything needs to come off of it to clean up this mess." Kevin instructed his son. He left to get the spot shampooer from the cleaning closet, while Kris began to pull off his wet and soiled bedding. He felt a small tear forming in his eye. He never meant to make a mess; he didn't want this to be a part of his life, but it seemed like he had no choice in the matter. He felt completely humiliated at the situation he found himself in. That dream felt so real; he was positive he made it to the bathroom. "Did you get everything off?" Kevin spoke, breaking Kris's train of thought as he returned with the shampooer. "Yes, sir." Kris wanted to be as respectful towards his Dad as he could. Maybe, if he were lucky, his Dad wouldn't be any harder on him than he already was. "Good, now come here and watch how you get this thing ready." Kevin set the shampooer on the floor, placing the cleaning solution next to it. He didn't want to keep doing this, and after throwing out his old mattress, he didn't want to buy a new one either. Kris walked over to his Dad, standing next to him as his Dad poured the cleaner into the shampooer. "Only fill it to this line with the cleaner. The rest is warm water," Kevin instructed. "I don't want to have to keep doing this." Kris stood there in silence, slightly nodding at his Dad's words. "When will you grow up and stop peeing in your bed?" Kevin asked rhetorically. He knew Kris wasn't going to reply, and even if he did, it would just make him mad. Again, Kris didn't reply. How could he respond? It's not something he is in control of. *Sigh* "I guess that was more of a rhetorical question anyway. Alright, stay here and watch." Kevin positioned Kris in the doorway of his bedroom. He still had a rough line of sight but couldn't see too much of what his Dad was doing. "You really did a number on it this time. Not only did you soak it, but you managed to smear your poop so much it seeped through the sheets and onto the mattress." It was clear to see the look of disgust on Kevin's face. Kris felt embarrassed at his Dad's remark. He was used to feeling embarrassed whenever they talked about his accidents, but hearing his Dad's words while watching him clean up after his mess only made him want to hide behind the door frame. "I'm sorry," Kris said sorrowfully, looking down at his feet. "Sorry for what? Treating your bed like it's your own personal toilet?" Kevin snapped back, pausing his efforts to clean up the mattress. There was nothing he felt Kris could say that would make things better. Kris had no reply. He just stared at his Dad. He knew he couldn't say anything. He never intended to wet his bed; he never thought of it as a toilet, but there was no way his Dad would believe him. Not when he was mad like this. Five minutes into the cleaning process, Kris noticed his Dad had shifted focus from where most of the damage was done to a more whole-bed approach. Kris felt a little relief that this soon would be behind them. However, he also noticed that he had a growing pressure building up in his bladder. He needed to pee soon. He didn't want to interupt his Dad, but he also didn't want to stand here, bored, forever needing to pee. "Daddy?" Kris spoke up over the noise of the shampooer. "What?" Kevin switched off the machine to listen to what his son had to say. His tone made it clear he was still angry. "Can I go to the bathroom?" Kris asked sheepishly. He wanted to get out of this, but more importantly, he wanted to relieve himself. "Really? No apology, just asking to go to the bathroom after what you did to your bed?" Kevin thought to himself, upset at the thought that his son just wanted to get out of watching him clean up his mess. "Why don't you just go in your bed? After all, you seem to think it's a bathroom anyway." Kevin snapped back at his son in frustration. He couldn't believe he had the guts to try and get out of taking responsibility for ruining his bed. Kris wasn't sure what to do. He stood there frozen, afraid that he would just make things worse. He could do what his Dad told him, but that didn't make sense. His Dad was cleaning his bed, so he couldn't use it. Even if he did, he would be mortified to do so. He wanted to use the toilet. His other option was just to stand there waiting for his Dad to change his mind. Hopefully, he would. Each second there was silence between them felt like an eternity. The longer he waited to reply, the more likely he would make his Dad angrier. Trying to avoid making his Dad further upset only made this decision and his dad's comment all the harder. What is the right decision? Is there a right decision? "He's cleaning my bed. I can't go in it. Should I pee my pants instead?" Kris thought, torn on what he should do, not wanting to say a single word as that might upset his dad even more. "Well?!" his dad asked angrily. "You're just trying to get out of watching how to clean this up. Either hold it until we are done or pee your pants like the baby you've been acting like." Kevin had enough at this point after years of trying to get him dry during the night. His occasional daytime accidents didn't help. Especially since it was done on purpose each time. When confronted about it, he would admit he peed or pooped his pants on purpose either because he didn't want to stop playing or to try to get his siblings in trouble. It might have been a while since the last time that happened, but it felt like it was yesterday with all of his nighttime accidents. Kris blushed. Kyle calling him a baby was rude, but he could brush it off. Hearing it come from his Dad stung a little harder. He hoped he could hold it, but with all of the embarrassment and pressure from his dad, he wasn't sure. He felt he had to pee pretty bad, but was that because he did, or was it because he was trying to find a reason to avoid his dad for a little while? Kevin climbed off the ladder rather than starting to get back to cleaning. Kris felt his heart skip a beat as his Dad approached with the shampooer. "I need to empty this thing." He held up the shampooer. Kris could see the dirty tank on the shampooer; its water looked yellowy brown. He hadn't realized that his accidents had caused that much damage. "Stay here. You are not to leave this spot until I get back," Kevin instructed his son. "Okay," Kris replied. He wanted to follow his Dad, taking the chance to go pee. He was trying his best to hide the fact that he was starting to do a little potty dance. If his Dad had noticed, it would only make things worse and annoy him even more. Kevin left the room, leaving Kris alone with his thoughts. None of the other kids came over to check on him. Even having a conversation with Kris might have caused their Dad to get more upset, and no one wants to get switched. Just the thought of the plastic rod being used to spank them, was enough to send a shiver down their spines. Kris felt a huge pressure lift from his shoulders. His Dad's exit from the room gave him the chance to breathe. Kris wasn't sure if he was going to be punished or not today for what happened or if this was going to be the worst of it. All he knew was the sooner this could be over, the better. "Alright, this should be the last batch. Do you want to do it this time?" Kevin asked as he walked back into the room. Hoping his son would take responsibility this time. "Can I use the bathroom first?" Kris asked. He felt he wouldn't be able to hold on too much longer. He wasn't sure why his bladder was acting up so much, he just knew that he had to go, and he didn't want to shampoo his bed. *Sigh* "You're just trying to get out of doing work again. No. You can hold it until we are done. This will only take a few more minutes; wait here and watch." Kevin wasn't buying the fact that his son had to use the bathroom. He noticed his "potty dance" but wasn't buying that it was real. Kevin climbed back up the ladder to Kris's bed and started shampooing again. "I don't know if I can hold it much longer," Kris thought. Kris was doing his best to hold it in, he didn't want to do a potty dance, but he couldn't help himself. He placed his hand between his legs, trying to hold it in. Kevin was doing his best to ignore it. He knew if he addressed it, he would lose it, blowing his top off and yelling at Kris. He didn't want to do that, he was trying to not be a jerk, but the situation was really pushing his limits. Kris wasn't hopping from foot to foot but was shifting his weight from foot to foot now and then. Just enough to try and help, but not enough to become annoying. Kris kept trying his best, but after several minutes he reached the breaking point. He felt a small squirt of pee make its way to his pants. Dampening his underwear. It hadn't leaked through to his pants, but he knew he couldn't take it anymore. Another spurt quickly followed; afraid he was going to wet himself; Kris spoke up. Asking one more time would be better than just wetting himself in front of his Dad. "Daddy!" Kris shouted over the shampooer so his dad could hear him. "What now!?!" Kevin shouted back at his son as he turned off the shampooer. The pure anger on his Dad's face and the tone of voice used, full of anger and frustration sent a shiver down Kris's spine. It was too much for him. He was so scared; he lost his ability to speak, and... *hiss* He lost his control and started peeing his pants uncontrollably. "Dude!" Kevin shouted, "You've got to be kidding me. What are you two?!" Kevin lost it at this point. He quickly climbed down the ladder and walked over to his son. With how angry he was, he looked like he was ten feet tall and could bend a building in half if he wanted to. He grabbed Kris by the wrist and started dragging him toward the bathroom. Kris felt the tight grip on his wrist. He stumbled here and there, trying to keep up with his dad as he was pulled along. Kris felt tears rolling down his cheeks. He had no idea what would happen now. All he knew was this was the maddest he had ever seen his dad so far. "That's it, I've had enough. Fine! You want to pee yourself like a baby. You'll wear a diaper like one, too!" Kevin's shouting was heard throughout the whole house while he pulled Kris toward the bathroom. Kris's eyes were huge hearing this. His Dad threatened to put him in diapers before, but this was the first time it seemed like he was serious about getting them. Chapter 4: To the Store "Take a shower and get yourself cleaned up," Kevin told Kris, slightly tossing him into the bathroom. He felt furious that Kris would pee his pants like that. Kevin closed the door behind him, giving Kris some time to collect himself and clean up. "Unbelievable. He peed his pants. What is wrong with him? Yeah, he said he had to go. I bet he peed himself on purpose, hoping to get out of needing to finish cleaning his bed." Kevin's thoughts ran wild. He knew he was angry and likely wasn't thinking straight, but he followed through with what he told his kids. If they were throwing a fit at the store, they'd leave everything behind and go home until they learned to behave. He wanted them to learn that their word is their bond. Knowing he spoke out of anger didn't change the fact that he said he would get Kris diapers. Kris felt devastated. He looked at himself in the mirror, seeing the wet patch running down the front of his pants. He never felt more embarrassed in his life. He had wet his pants a few times after potty training, but that was either in the snow so no one could tell or when he didn't want to stop playing. This was the first time he accidentally wet himself in a long time. His Dad looked so angry. He'd never seen his Dad like that before. All he could hope for now was that the time it took for him to take a shower would be enough for his dad to calm down. "Kyle, go grab some clothes for your brother," Kevin spoke coldly. He wasn't going to let this instance with Kris affect the way he treated the others, but he also knew they needed to leave sooner. The quicker they all got ready, the better. "Girls, could you get the Bibles ready? We're heading to Church a little early today. We need to make a stop first." "Okay, Daddy!" both girls replied, quickly getting up from the couch and preparing for Church. Their family attended a small home-based church with about five families. They found that there was more community that way. Church service started at 11 a.m. on Sundays, and it was currently 9:10 am. The drive usually only took 30 minutes. Giving them only 30 minutes or so to shop if they left by 9:30 or 10. "Kris, you better hurry up with that shower. We're leaving for Church in 30 minutes. If you're not out in 15, I'll come in there turn off the hot water," Kevin said, trying to incentivize him. Kris quickly hopped into the shower and gave himself a quick but thorough cleaning He didn't know how long it took, all he knew was his Dad hadn't came in. So it must have been under 15 minutes. Stepping out of the shower, Kris heard his brother, Kyle, knock on the door. "I got you a change of clothes." "Thanks, be there in a second." Kris felt grateful that his brother had gotten him some clothes to change into. He quickly dried himself off, and opened the door a crack to grab the clothes. Luckily for him, it looked like Kyle had picked something he would enjoy wearing. Kris got dressed and sat on the toilet for a few moments, trying to calm down from the craziness this day turned out to be. Kris's moment of peace was short-lived as he heard another knock on the door. "Don't forget to use the bathroom before we leave. I don't want you peeing yourself while we are at the store." Kevin spoke briefly on the other side of the door. He wanted to hit the road soon. He always hated it when they were late. In his mind, if you're on time, you're late. "I will," Kris felt numb to his Dad's remark, already feeling destroyed for the day. The jabs felt like nothing; he was already miserable, and no one could make him feel any worse. He flipped up the lid on the toilet and tried to get anything and everything out. But nothing came out except for a few small farts. Not wanting to delay them, he quickly finished up and got ready to leave for Church. Kris opened the bathroom door and looked around, trying to see if his Dad was around. Not seeing any sight of him, he ran over to his mom. "Why are we going to the store before Church? I thought shopping was next week?" Kris hoped the reasoning wasn't what he thought it was. "I don't know, bud. Dad wants to make a quick stop before we get to Church this time," Kim lied. She knew that Kevin finally lost it and wanted to get Kris diapers, but she didn't have the heart to tell him. She secretly hoped that Kevin would just drop the subject but knew that wasn't likely to happen. Kris knew he was on the smaller side for his age, weighing only 46 lb. and measuring 3ft 8 inches. He was mad that he got placed back in a booster seat; now, he and Sam were both stuck in them. For a short while, he was able to go without them, finally feeling like the older brother to his sister, despite his accidents. The roll back to a booster seat, was a huge shot to his ego. The laws had changed to be based on weight or height limits instead of age, so he had no choice in the matter, yet another thing stolen from him. With everyone ready, the family started to pile into the car. Kris crawled into the back seat next to his younger sister, Sam. Even though he often had trouble buckling himself in, he could still manage it himself. "Everyone buckled?" Kevin asked from the driver's seat. "Yes," all the kids replied. Kevin was happy that all the kids managed to get buckled and settled in without issues for a change. He felt a small smile forming on his face. "Man, if only they behaved this well all the time," Kevin thought, but he knew they were only behaving because he was angry. The drive to the store was uneventful, which shocked Kevin. Normally, they have some type of argument, but it was total peace back there for a change. Kris sat in the back, trying to stay calm, but his nerves were getting the best of him. He didn't want to disappoint his dad or cause any more trouble. He just hoped that everything would be okay. Kevin pulled into a parking spot at the megastore. Kris tried to keep his anxiety in check as he unbuckled and made his way out of the car, following his family into the store. He knew that his dad was probably going to buy diapers for him. "Kyle, could you grab a cart for us, please?" Kevin asked, his tone softened. The drive over was enough of a break to take off the edge. Kyle wasted no time grabbing the cart and quickly ran back over with it. Kris followed his Dad and family into the store. He kept his eyes down, hoping no one would notice him. He felt small and vulnerable, like a little kid. He noticed that they were heading straight toward the baby section. His heart raced as his worst fear was becoming a reality. They were really going to buy diapers for him. He felt a lump form in his throat as they approached the diaper aisle. "Daddy, I don't need diapers," Kris said, his voice shaking a little. "Sorry, bud, I told you we would get them. Besides, your actions lately would say otherwise." Kevin replied, trying to sound gentle. "They'll be for you to wear at night, just in case. None of us want to keep cleaning your bed." Kris felt his face turn red. He didn't want to wear diapers like a baby. He knew he was a big kid. "Okay, let's see what we have here," Kevin began scanning the shelves, trying to find out which ones would fit him. He picked out a few different options. He found some nighttime pull-ups and some size 7 diapers that looked like they might do the trick, even if it was just to scare him into behaving better. "These should do the trick," Kevin handed Kris each box and package from the shelves he wanted to buy. He kept the selection semi-limited, only grabbing three different styles. Kris saw his sisters giggle slightly as he placed the box of size 7 diapers into the cart. He felt tears forming in his eyes. He didn't want to wear diapers. He wanted to be a big boy like his siblings. He knew that his dad was doing what he thought was best for him. Even if it made Kris feel embarrassed and small. As they checked out and headed back to the car, Kris kept his head down, hoping that no one would notice the boxes of diapers in their cart. He felt ashamed and humiliated. He knew that his dad loved him, but days like today made it a little hard for him to be close to him. He tried to focus on the thought of playing with his friends when they got to Church, but knowing that the diapers were easily visible in the back of their Suburban made him feel nervous that someone would see it. Chapter 5: Stressed Out Kris tried to keep his emotions under control as they pulled up to the home where their Church was held. It was a small, cozy place with a white picket fence and a large backyard. Kris was relieved to see that all of the other families were already there. There was no way anyone would see the diapers then, as they were the furthest away from the house at this point. He had a feeling his Dad was upset that they were late, but he couldn't see any signs if he was or not. Kris grabbed his things, including his Dad's bible, racing his younger sister down the stairs around the side of the house. They had a friendly competition between them over who could get into the house the fastest. They always had to slow down slightly as they approached the sliding glass door, not wanting to damage it or the host family's home. Entering the house, they set their bibles on the seats. They wanted to play with the other kids, but before they got the chance, they heard the other parents call them back to get ready for service to start. Kris felt disappointed; he had hoped he would have gotten a chance to play a little bit, at least before service started. His family joined them shortly after the kids returned and took their seats. Kris wanted to be frustrated, but he knew he was the cause of their lateness. With everyone in their seats, the service started. Kris's heart sank as they took prayer request for the week. He couldn't believe his ears when his Dad asked for them to pray about Kris's bedwetting problem. Kris wanted to sink away in his seat, to just disappear. One of his friends at Church knew about his issue, but that was because they had sleepovers all the time. Out side of him, he didn't think any of the other kids knew about it. He had to fight his emotions to just run away and hide, as he heard some of the other kids giggle, quickly being hushed by their parents. Kris knew he could do nothing about the situation. He tried to bury his face into his bible, and song book every chance he got. He followed along with the lesson like he always did. Zoning out mostly, he joined, singing along with the songs, but everything else felt like a bore. Before he knew it, the service was over, and the families were chatting about their week. It was one of the things they did to connect a little bit more. Kris both enjoyed and hated this part. He counted how many families were left before they were finally done. But every time it got to them in the past, he would get excited. He loved it when his parents talked about him and his siblings. They normally just talk about the good highlights, which always makes him feel special. He felt his anxiety rise as his Dad started to talk about their week. He was worried that he would talk about his bed wetting again. He was shocked that his Dad hand't brought it up again. Kris was relieved that service was finally over, but he felt tired. Everything was stressing him out, and the boredom of service didn't help. He wanted to just leave and go home, forgetting this nightmare ever happened. Unfortunately for him, his parents wanted to stick around for a while, chatting with the other adults. Kris began panicking. Would the other kids pick on him for wetting the bed? Would any of them find out about the diapers? He couldn't stop thinking about the box of diapers in the car. He felt embarrassed and ashamed as if he was somehow less of a person because he needed them. "Hey Kris! You wanna come play with us?" Breaking from his thoughts, he was hesitant, worried they might just want to pick on him. Play house or something and make him the baby. Kris looked at his friend, who had broken him out of his worries. It was Ben. Ben had already known about his accidents, so there was no way he would be planning something. Pushing his worries aside, Kris ran over to play with his friend for a while, distracting himself. Kris felt normal as he played with the other kids. No one said anything or even implied anything about his bed-wetting. He thought one of his siblings would have said something, but it seemed like they were content just having fun with the other kids. "Time to clean up." Kris heard his Mom call down the hallway. He felt bummed that they couldn't play longer but was happy he at least got a chance to have some fun before they had to leave. He grabbed his things and his Dad's bible, just like when he came in. Walking out the door and heading back up to the car was less of a race. Kris suddenly felt his Dad's hand on his shoulder, standing behind him. "You okay, bud?" He asked reassuringly. His Dad wasn't angry anymore. Kris could see a genuine interest in him, and how he was doing. Kris nodded, but he wasn't feeling okay at all. He felt ashamed for needing diapers, and he was sure that everyone knew it. Kevin placed his hand on Kris's back and gently nudged him on. "Come on, let's go home,". Kris climbed into the backseat of the car, feeling small and defeated as his eyes made contact with the box of diapers in the back. He buckled himself in and watched as his family got settled in the front. They drove away from Church. Kris couldn't shake the feeling that he was different from everyone else. He didn't want to be a burden, but he couldn't help feeling like he was. Kevin glanced back at Kris in the rearview mirror. "Hey, I know this is tough," he started. "But you did great at Church today. We'll get this bedwetting thing under control in no time, okay?" Kris didn't respond. He just looked out the window, trying to hold back tears. He knew that this wasn't going to go away overnight. He wanted it to, but he had no control over the situation. Kris was glad when they finally got home. He took his bible inside. He thought his parents were going to make him take the diapers in the house as well, or take them upstairs, but they hadn't said anything. Exhausted from the lack of sleep and from the emotional turmoil of the day. Kris decided he was going to take a nap. He normally didn't like taking a nap, not even in the car, but today. He needed it. He made his way upstairs, and climbed up into bed. His mattress was still slightly damp from cleaning it. Not wanting to get cold, he grabbed an extra blanket he kept in their closet, and placed it down on the mattress. He lay there, staring up at his ceiling. He had posters up for different events they went to. He felt lost, and alone. Like no other kid knew what it was like to be like him. He felt he was the only one in the world with these issues. But, as he lay there, he remembered that there are millions of other kids all around the world. There had to be other kids like him. He knew there was no way he was actually alone. Even with how his Dad acted, he knew he still loved him. Slowly, he started to feel a little better. He knew that things wouldn't be easy, but he also knew that he had his family to help him through. He closed his eyes, tired of thinking, tired of remembering, tired from being tired, and slowly drifted off to sleep. Little did he know, it was a bad idea to have fallen asleep... Chapter 6: Not Again… Kris shifted in his bed, slowly waking up from his nap. Stretching his arms up after getting some much-needed shuteye, he froze, reality shattering in with the awareness of another bedwetting episode. "Not again," Kris thought to himself. The familiar scent of his embarrassment was in the air. He climbed off his ladder, connected to his top bunk, and over to his dresser after yet another accident. Trying to hide his shame. "This is the third time today." Kris thought with defeat. "This isn't fair; I don't want to wear diapers." Kris opened his dresser drawer to get a new pair of underwear and clean pants. "You can't be serious," He whispered while looking through the drawers, franticly looking for some fresh underwear and pants, only to find none. Not even the pair of pants he usually doesn't wear. "Where are they?" Kris changed his focus to the dirty laundry, but there was nothing there either. Kris begins to tear up. "No. It's not fair. Where are they? I can't even find pajama pants." While Kris was sleeping, Kim asked Kyle to grab all his pants and underwear. This way, if he had an accident, he wouldn't be able to hide and lie about it. Feeling flustered on what to do, Kris stood there, contemplating the next steps. The thought of going downstairs in his soaked pants made his stomach churn with embarrassment. The alternative, staying upstairs to avoid the potential judgment from his family, seemed equally daunting. It would only be a matter of time before someone came up to check on him; then what would he do? After an internal debate, Kris took a deep breath and decided to face the consequences. He carefully headed down the stairs, each step accompanied by the hushed rustle of fabric. As he approached the bottom, a knot of anxiety tightened in his chest. Kris's older brother, Kyle, was in the living room with the rest of the family, engrossed in the TV. As Kris cautiously emerged, Kyle's eyes widened, and a mischievous grin played on his lips. "Hey, Kris! Nice pants! Did you have a little accident?" Kyle called out, his voice carrying through the room. A flush of embarrassment painted Kris's cheeks as he attempted to play it cool, doing his best to shield his pants from prying eyes. The living room fell silent, the TV momentarily forgotten as the family turned their attention to Kris's descent. "Seriously, Kris? Did you pee yourself?" Tammi, his older sister, chimed in with a teasing tone. Kris winced but nodded reluctantly, "Yeah, okay, I did. Can we not make a big deal out of it?" The silence lingered briefly before erupting into laughter and an onslaught of teasing from the family. "Dude! Did you forget how to use the bathroom or something?" Kevin, his father, spoke up, feeling frustrated. Kyle added, "Good thing we got you those diapers, Kris! Looks like you can use one right about now." "No..." Kris began, his voice trailing as he realized he had no ground to stand on with his current state. His shoulders slumped in defeat. His attempt to argue back was halted by the reality of his soaked pants and the amused expressions of his family. He shot a glare at Kyle, who was reveling in the moment. Sensing Kris's distress, Kim stepped forward; concern etched across her face. "Come on, Kris. Let's get you cleaned up." She motioned for him to follow her. As they retreated to the bathroom, Kris couldn't help but complain, "Where did all of my pants go? I couldn't find anything!" Kim sighed, understanding the frustration in Kris's voice. "I asked Kyle to gather your clothes, sweetie. These accidents are just something we're going to have to work through together. Hiding them won't help." Kris shot back, "But it's embarrassing! I don't want everyone knowing!" Kim knelt to Kris's eye level, her tone soft but firm. "Honey, we're a family. We support each other. You're not alone in this; we're here to help you. Now, let's focus on cleaning you up, and then we can talk about how to make things a bit easier for you, okay?" Kris simply nodded, still having a heavy heart. As Kim started helping Kris change into dry clothes, she suggested, "Maybe, for now, you could try wearing one of the diapers we got. It might help avoid these situations, and you'll know what it'll feel like later tonight." Kris's face scrunched up with reluctance. "A diaper? Mom, I don't want to wear diapers. I'm not a baby!" Kim looked at Kris, her eyes filled with empathy. "I know it's not ideal, sweetheart, but it could be a temporary solution while we work through this. You're not a baby; it's about finding a way to make things a bit easier for you. What do you think?" Kris hesitated, conflicted by the idea of wearing a diaper. He didn't want to give in to the teasing from his siblings, especially Kyle's recent comment. The thought of it made him feel small and helpless. "I don't know, Mom. I just don't want everyone to think I'm a baby," Kris muttered, looking down at the floor. Kim sighed, continuing to help Kris change into dry clothes. She spoke gently, "Kris, I understand this is hard for you, but wearing a diaper doesn't make you a baby. It's just a temporary measure to help you through a challenging time. Let's try it for now, and we'll work together to find a better solution." Kris remained resistant, his brows furrowed in frustration. "But Mom, I really don't want to. It's embarrassing, and Kyle just made that comment about diapers. I don't want to prove him right." "I know, Kris, but we need to find a way to manage this. The diaper is just a tool, and I promise we'll keep working on a more permanent solution. It's not about proving anyone right; it's about taking care of yourself." "I can't," Kris protested, his voice shaky. "I won't wear a diaper." Kim looked at Kris with a mix of empathy and determination. "Kris, I need you to understand that this is for your own comfort and well-being. We're a team, and as a team, we need to make decisions that are best for everyone. It's not just about what you want right now; it's about finding a way for all of us to get through this together." Kris sighed in frustration, feeling the weight of the situation. "Mom, I really can't." Kim, maintaining her resolve, looked directly into Kris's eyes. "Alright, Kris. I didn't want to do this, but if you don't wear the diaper willingly, I won't be able to give you any pants, and you'll have to go out with just the diaper on. It's your choice, sweetheart. Will you wear the diaper willingly or choose the second option?" Kris hesitated, realizing that his mom wasn't going to back down. Chapter 7: The Reveal Kris stood there, his mind swirling with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he dreaded the idea of wearing a diaper, feeling like it would only magnify his embarrassment. On the other hand, the thought of not being able to wear pants and still needing to wear a diaper felt unfair. After a moment of tense silence, Kim broke the standoff with a gentle yet firm voice. "I understand this is hard for you, but I need you to choose. Will you wear the diaper willingly, or do we go with the second option?" Kris hesitated, feeling the weight of his decision bearing down on him. Finally, with a heavy sigh, he nodded. "Okay, Mom. I'll wear it." Kim's face softened into a small smile of relief. "Thank you, Kris. I know this isn't easy for you, but I promise we'll work through this together." She reached over to the sink, where a package of pull-up diapers lay. "Now, there are two designs for you to choose from." Holding out the two different designs for him to see. "There's the Hulk, and the other is radioactive. Which one do you want?" Kris glanced at the designs, feeling a glimmer of amusement amidst his discomfort. "Um, I guess...the Hulk one." Kim nodded, setting aside the radioactive design. "Great choice! Let's get you changed into this; then, we can join everyone out in the living room. Dad has some exciting news he wants to share with everyone." As Kris pulled up the diaper, he couldn't help but notice how different it felt compared to his usual underwear. It was thicker and bulkier, and the sensation of it hugging his waist felt strange and unfamiliar. Despite his reservations, he found a small sense of relief in knowing that he would at least have a clean pair of pants to wear over it. Once he was dressed, Kim knelt to his level, her expression full of warmth and encouragement. "How does it feel? Is it comfortable?" Kris hesitated, searching for the right words. "It's...weird. But I guess it's not too bad." Kim smiled, relieved that Kris had agreed to wear the diaper. "That's good to hear. I'm sure it'll feel more comfortable as you get used to it." She handed him a pair of pants, and Kris eagerly slipped them on, grateful for the added layer of coverage. As he adjusted the waistband, he couldn't help but steal a glance at himself in the mirror, half expecting to see the diaper outline beneath the fabric. To his surprise, there was no obvious sign of the diaper's presence. It was hidden well under his pants. Kris felt a rush of relief wash over him, realizing that maybe this wouldn't be as bad as he had feared. Kim watched Kris with a knowing smile, seeing the relief wash over his face. She knew that Kris was still self-conscious about wearing the diaper, but she hoped that with time, he would come to see it as just another part of his routine. As they left the bathroom, Kim lightly patted Kris on the butt, a gesture of encouragement and support. "You're doing great, Kris. Now, let's go see what exciting news Dad has for us." As Kris walked ahead of his mom towards the living room, Kim couldn't help but notice the slight outline of the diaper beneath his pants. It was subtle, barely noticeable to anyone who wasn't looking for it, but to Kim, it was a stark reminder of the challenges Kris was facing. She hoped that none of the other kids would notice. The last thing Kris needed was more teasing and embarrassment from his siblings, especially after Kyle's comment about him needing a diaper now. Kim's heart ached for her son, knowing how much he dreaded being the center of attention for something he couldn't control. As they approached the living room, Kris's steps slowed slightly, his worry noticeable in the way he glanced around nervously, waiting for his mom to catch up. Kim could sense his fears of his siblings' reactions. Sure enough, as they entered the room, Kris's fears were realized. Tammi and Kyle were sitting on the couch, their eyes lighting up with mischief as they spotted Kris. "Hey, look who's here! It's diaper boy!" Kyle exclaimed, a smirk playing on his lips. Kris's heart sank at the sound of Kyle's taunting voice. He felt a surge of frustration and embarrassment, knowing that his siblings were already making fun of him. "Knock it off, Kyle," Kris retorted, his voice tinged with irritation. "It's not funny." Tammi joined in with a snicker, "Yeah, I guess he's officially a baby now, huh?" "I'm not a baby!" Kris retorted, his voice trembling slightly with frustration. "I just...I had an accident, okay?" But Kyle and Tammi seemed unfazed, continuing to taunt Kris with smirks and snide remarks. "Aw, poor baby Kris," Kyle taunted, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Need mommy to change your diaper?" Tammi chimed in, "Yeah, maybe we should start calling you Baby Kris from now on!" Kris felt a surge of anger boiling within him, his fists clenching even tighter as he struggled to maintain his composure. He wanted to lash out, to scream and shout at his siblings for their cruelty. But deep down, he knew that wouldn't solve anything. Instead, he took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm despite the overwhelming urge to retaliate. "You guys are jerks," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible. As Kris fought to control his emotions, Kevin's voice boomed from across the room, cutting through the tension like a knife. "Enough!" His tone was sharp, his frustration evident as he glared at Kyle and Tammi. Kris looked up, relief flooding through him at the sight of his father stepping in. Kevin's eyes narrowed as he addressed his other children. "That was too far. Kyle, Tammi, apologize to your brother. Now." Kyle and Tammi exchanged guilty glances, their smirks fading as they realized the severity of their father's tone. "Sorry, Kris," they mumbled in unison, their voices barely above a whisper, gazing down, unwilling to look at him face to face. Kevin's stern reprimand seemed to deflate the tension in the room, and Kris let out a silent sigh of relief as his siblings begrudgingly offered their apologies. It was a small victory, but at least for now, the teasing had stopped. "Alright, now that is behind us," Kevin declared, his voice firm but calm. "I have some exciting news to share with all of you." Kris's ears perked up at the mention of exciting news, momentarily distracted from the lingering discomfort of the earlier confrontation. He glanced at his father, curiosity sparking in his eyes. Kevin's expression softened into a warm smile as he gestured towards the envelope in his hand. "Well, I ran into an old friend of mine the other day, and he offered us something pretty special." He paused for dramatic effect, relishing in the anticipation building among his children. "Tickets to Disney World." The words hung in the air, eliciting gasps of astonishment and excitement from Kris and his siblings alike. Kris's eyes widened in disbelief, his heart racing with anticipation at the thought of visiting the magical world of Disney. "Really? We're going to Disney World?" Kris exclaimed, his voice tinged with excitement. Kevin nodded, his smile widening at his children's enthusiastic reactions. "That's right. We leave in two weeks." Kris could hardly contain his excitement, his mind buzzing with visions of thrilling rides and beloved characters. He glanced at his siblings, seeing the same spark of excitement mirrored in their eyes. Tammi let out a squeal of delight, imagining herself posing with her favorite princesses. Kyle grinned from ear to ear, eager to experience Disney World for the first time. Even Sam, being oddly quiet this whole time, jumped about with excitement. As the initial shock wore off, the room erupted into a frenzy of excited chatter and planning. Kevin watched with a sense of satisfaction, grateful for the opportunity to create cherished memories with his family. But amidst the excitement, Kris couldn't shake being nervous about wearing diapers at night now. The thought of exploring Disney World with his secret being left at the hotel for anyone to find weighs heavily on his mind. What if someone found them? Would his friends back at home find out? What would others think of him? Nevertheless, as he watched his family eagerly discussing plans and packing lists, Kris couldn't help but feel excited. This would be the first family vacation they have gone on, and to Disney World, no less! With that thought in mind, Kris was swept away in the excitement of the impending adventure, determined to make the most of every magical moment at the happiest place on earth. Chapter 8: Night One As dinner time approached, Kris's stomach churned with a mix of excitement and anxiety. The smell of his mother's cooking filled the air, giving him a temporary sense of peace. He took his seat at the table, feeling the soft padding under his butt as he sat on the hard wooden chair. It was both comfortable, and awkward having this newfound softness added. Shortly after, his siblings gathered around as they eagerly anticipated their meal. "So, Kris," Tammi began, her tone teasing as she shot him a mischievous grin. "Do you think you'll be able to handle all the excitement at Disney World without having any accidents?" Kris felt a flush of embarrassment creep up his cheeks at Tammi's remark, his heart sinking as he braced himself for another round of teasing from his siblings. Before he could respond, Kyle chimed in with a smirk, "Yeah, I heard some of those rides can be pretty intense. Are you sure you won't need a diaper change halfway through?" Kris clenched his jaw, his fists tightening as he fought to maintain his composure. He desperately wanted to sink beneath the table, away from the prying eyes and taunting remarks of his siblings. But despite his frustration, Kris knew that retaliating would only fuel their teasing further. So, he took a deep breath, forcing himself to plaster on a fake smile as he replied, "Ha-ha, very funny, guys. I'll be fine, thank you very much." His words sounded weak even to his ears, but Kris refused to let his siblings see how much their teasing truly affected him. Instead, he focused on his dinner, silently praying for the conversation to shift away from his bedwetting struggles. "That's enough, you two!" Kevin's voice is firm and authoritative. "I just told you two to knock it off in the living room a minute ago. If you keep doing this, you'll get a spanking." His siblings fell silent under their father's stern gaze, and Kris breathed a small sigh of relief. He appreciated his dad's intervention, even if it was a temporary relief from their teasing. With the topic changed, the family was able to enjoy the rest of dinner without incident. Despite the anxiety bubbling in Kris's stomach, he managed to put on a brave face and join in the conversation, even mustering a few laughs at his siblings' jokes that weren't about him for a change. Once dinner ended, Kim instructed Kris and Sam to help clear the table. Kris nodded as he gathered up the empty plates. Sam skipped over to him, a cheerful smile lighting up her face as she grabbed a stack of dishes. "Come on, Kris! Let's race to see who can finish first!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm infectious as she ran towards the kitchen. Kris chuckled, the tension easing slightly as he followed his younger sister's lead. He focused on the task at hand, determined to prove that he could handle the simplest of chores and beat his little sister. As they worked, Kris felt a familiar pressure building in his bladder. He glanced toward the bathroom, noting his need to go, but he also knew that helping his mom with the chores was important. Ignoring the discomfort, he continued to clear the table. But as the minutes passed, the urge to use the bathroom became too strong to ignore. Kris excused himself, intending to quickly relieve himself before returning to help Sam. However, as he made his way toward the bathroom, Sam's voice rang out behind him, her tone accusatory. "Hey! Where do you think you're going? We're supposed to be cleaning up together!" Kris paused, turning to face his sister with a sheepish expression. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick. I'll be right back." But Sam wasn't convinced, her brow furrowing in suspicion. "Mom! Dad! Kris isn't helping!" she called out, her voice carrying through the house. Kris's heart sank as he watched his parents enter the room, their expressions questioning. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick." He told them, hoping they would understand. Kim's face softened with understanding, but Kevin's expression remained stern. "Alright. Hurry up and come back to help," he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument. With a nod of gratitude, Kris rushed to the bathroom, relief flooding through him as he used the bathroom. But even as he relieved himself, he couldn't shake the sting of embarrassment at being accused of shirking his responsibilities by his younger sister. While washing his hands, he couldn't help but notice that the pack of nighttime diapers that were in here earlier was gone, nowhere to be seen. Even looking under the sink and trying to find them, nada, they were gone. As Kris returns to help Sam with the dishes, he tries to push aside the embarrassment of the earlier incident. However, unbeknownst to him, his attempt to discreetly readjust his pants wasn't as successful as he hoped. The diaper's edge peeked out from the waistband, visible to any onlookers. While walking back from the bathroom and heading towards the kitchen, Kris could see his two older siblings out in the living room. Unwilling to make eye contact, he quickly rushed past to get back to help. Tammi and Kyle kept quiet, not wanting to test their dad, but looked at each other and gave a small snicker, seeing the diaper sticking out of the back of his pants. Back in the kitchen, Sam was absorbed in her task and didn't notice the diaper until she leaned over to place a plate on the counter. Her eyes widened in surprise as she caught a glimpse of the telltale edge. She straightened up, turning to Kris with a curious expression. "Hey, Kris," she whispered, a curious expression on her face. "Are you wearing a diaper?" Kris's heart skipped a beat, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment as he glanced around to ensure no one else heard. Then, checking his back, he noticed his pants were down slightly, showing it off. His cheeks were now burning with embarrassment. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded sheepishly. At the same time, pulling his pants back into place. "Yeah, I am," he admitted quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. Sam's eyes widened with surprise, but she quickly composed herself and leaned in closer, her voice barely a whisper, "Is it because of your accident earlier?" Kris nodded again, grateful for Sam's understanding and discretion. He didn't know how he would have handled it if she had teased him like his other siblings. "Don't worry," Sam whispered, her voice filled with innocence. "I won't tell anyone. It's our little secret." Kris's shoulders relaxed as he let out a sigh of relief. He knew he could trust Sam to keep his secret safe. With that weight lifted off his chest, he felt a newfound sense of comfort in their relationship. "Thanks," he whispered back, offering her a small but genuine smile. With the dishes cleared away, Kris and Sam joined the rest of their family in the living room. They settled down on the couch, enjoying the warmth and comfort of their home as they prepared for the rest of the evening. As they watched TV, Kris felt a sense of normalcy return, the tension from earlier dissipating with each passing moment. He chuckled at the antics of the characters on screen, feeling grateful for the distraction from his own worries. While relaxing, Kyle's voice interrupted his thoughts. "Hey, Kris," Kyle said, holding out a bowl of popcorn. "Want to share?" Kris hesitated momentarily; he hated when the kernels got stuck in his teeth. Despite the teasing from earlier, Kris knew his brother didn't actually dislike him. With a small smile, he nodded and grabbed a handful. "Thanks, Kyle," he said, his voice sincere as he passed the bowl back to his brother. Kyle grinned back at him, their tension easing as they shared a bowl of popcorn while watching TV to end the day. As the evening wore on, the family went about their usual routine. They took turns showering and getting ready for bed, the familiar rituals providing comfort and stability amidst the chaos of the day's struggles. As Kris made his way upstairs to prepare for bed, he couldn't shake off the lingering discomfort from the events of the day. Despite the break from his siblings' teasing, the memory of his exposed diaper and their whispered conversations still nagged at him. How could he be so careless? Entering his room, Kris approached his dresser, intending to retrieve his pajamas for the night. However, as he pulled open the drawers, his heart sank as he realized they were still empty. "Mom must still have them," Kris muttered, his frustration rising as he realized he would have to confront his mother about it. Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, Kris made his way to his parent's room, his footsteps echoing softly in the quiet hallway. He paused outside the closed door, hesitating for a moment before mustering up the courage to knock. "Mom?" Kris called out tentatively, his voice barely above a whisper as he knocked. The door creaked open, revealing Kim's tired but welcoming smile as she greeted her son. "Hey there, bud. What's up?" Kris hesitated momentarily, "Um, Mom, I... I need some pajamas," he stammered, his gaze dropping to the floor in shame. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the fact that he needed to ask his mom for clothes. "Oh, honey, I'm so sorry," she said gently, her voice laced with regret. "I completely forgot to give them back to you. Here, let me get you a pair." Kim momentarily disappeared into the room before emerging with a pair of pajamas. She handed them to Kris, her smile apologetic as she met his gaze. "Here you go, sweetheart," she said softly. "I'm sorry for forgetting. You can wear these tonight," she said while handing Kris the only onesie pajama he still had left. Kris hardly ever wears it, as it's a bit itchy. But he isn't about to argue, it's been a long enough day as is. "Thank you." Kris accepted the pajamas with a grateful but exhausted smile. "Do you need a new diaper too?" Kris's eyes got huge; he wasn't expecting his mom to ask if he needed a diaper so casually. He hesitated, his stomach churning with discomfort. He glanced down at the clean diaper he was wearing, feeling a surge of embarrassment at the thought of his mom thinking he might have had an accident in it already. "N-no, I'm okay," he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. "This one's still clean." Kim nodded understandingly, though Kris could sense a hint of concern in her eyes. She didn't press the issue further, offering him a reassuring smile as she ushered him off to shower. "Alright, sweetheart. Just let me know if you need anything. Even if it's in the middle of the night and it leaks, okay?" she said gently, her hand resting on his shoulder comfortingly. The weight of his mother's words settled heavily on his shoulders. The idea of his diaper leaking in the middle of the night sent a shiver of anxiety down his spine. He nodded silently, unable to find his voice as he swallowed back his fears. "Okay, Mom," he finally managed to murmur, his voice barely audible as he forced a weak smile. Kim's expression softened, her hand giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze. "It's okay. Now go take your shower and get ready for bed. You'll feel better after a good night's rest," she encouraged. Kris nodded again, offering his mom a small but appreciative smile before stepping into the bathroom. As he closed the door behind him, he leaned heavily against the sink, his mind racing with worries and doubts. He couldn't shake off the worry about the possibility of his diaper leaking in the middle of the night. The thought of waking up in a wet bed, embarrassing himself further, sent a shiver down his spine. Pushing the thoughts to the side, Kris opted to get his shower done and over with. It's been a long day, and they have a trip in two weeks that he can't wait for. 13 nights until they leave. As he emerged from the shower, Kris wrapped himself in a towel, his thoughts consumed by the uncertainty of what lay ahead: would he have accidents at Disney World? Are the rides really scary? What will the plane ride be like? It's his first time, after all. He dried himself off mechanically, his movements automatic as he tried to push aside his fears. His fingers hesitated as he reached for his clothes, hovering uncertainly over the diaper. Did he really need to put it back on? Then he glanced at the onesie pajamas his mom had given him; why did she have to pick those of all the sets he had? Seeing the pair made him feel even more like a baby, a stark reminder of his vulnerability. With a heavy sigh, Kris reluctantly slipped into the diaper and his pajamas, feeling the scratchy fabric against his skin as he struggled to adjust to the annoying sensation. He couldn't shake off the feeling of being exposed and the helplessness of having his accidents and the solution to them on display for everyone to see. How did this day go so wrong? But despite his misgivings, Kris knew he had no choice but to soldier on. With a resigned sigh, he climbed up his ladder to his bunk upon reaching the top, a reminder from earlier in the day. No one cleaned up his accident from his nap. Kris hung his head low as he climbed back down his ladder to ask his mom for help yet again. "What's up, dude?" Kyle asked as he was crawling into his bottom bunk. "My bed is still wet from earlier," Kris responded, giving up on trying to hide anything at this point in the day. He just wanted to go to sleep and forget all about this day. "You didn't clean it up yet?" "No." "Dad just showed you how to earlier. Why didn't you just clean it up?" "I didn't think about it; I kind of forgot about it with everything that's happened today." "What's going on, you two? Lights should have been out by now?" Kevin came over to check in on his two boys. "Kris's bed is still wet from when he peed himself earlier today," Kyle told his dad nonchalantly. *Sigh* "Alright, grab the shampooer you're doing it this time." Kevin told Kris while looking annoyed but drained at the same time. Not nearly as angry as he saw him last time they cleaned his bed. Kris quickly left their room and went downstairs to get the shampooer from the laundry room. Luckily for him, it still had some cleaner in it from last time. "Do you remember how to use it?" "Yes, sir," Kris replied as he started up his ladder. "Good, hurry up and get it cleaned up. I'll be back in a minute with a towel you can put down and a new set of sheets." Kevin instructed Kris as he left the room. Tired and just wanting to be done with the day, Kris rushed in to clean the bed. Spraying down the cleaner, then using the nozzle to suck up the mucky yellow grime and bubbles laden in the fibers. The two scents swirled together, creating an unpleasant combination but leaving behind at least a milder scent on the bed. Once finished to the point where the bed was at least acceptable to lay in, he climbed down his ladder and set the shampooer to the side of their bed. He didn't want to return it downstairs. He was done and just wanted the night to end. He then stood in front of the ladder, waiting for his father to return with the promised towel. Kevin returned a moment later with a fluffy towel tucked beneath one arm and a new pair of sheets in the crook of his other. Looking to the shampooer, he tossed the towel up on the top bunk while reaching for the machine, he dropped the sheets to the floor. "Make the bed, and go to sleep." His father said as he exited the room without glancing at Kris. Not wanting the night to drag on any longer than it had to, Kyle got out of bed and helped Kris make his bed by handing him his sheets and a new blanket. "Night dude," Kyle told his brother, as he turned off the light and got back into bed himself, pulling up the novel he had been reading. Exhausted from the day, Kris felt himself drifting off to sleep, his worries and fears momentarily forgotten in the embrace of slumber. Chapter 9: New Routines A few days had passed since the family's decision to use night diapers for Kris. The household had settled into a new routine, one that involved Kris needing to greet his mom and siblings downstairs in the morning before he could get changed and take a shower. It was frustrating, needing to ask for his clothes each day as if he couldn't be trusted to clothe himself without trying to hide something. For Kris, these days were a mix of relief and anxiety. The diapers offered a sense of security, knowing he wouldn't wake up in a wet bed. The mornings were particularly challenging for Kris. As he woke up, he would gingerly check his diaper, his heart sinking at the realization that it was wet once again. He would silently curse himself for not being able to control his bladder like a normal kid—a constant reminder of his predicament, a fact that was not lost on his siblings. Kyle and Tammi had toned down their teasing, at least in front of their parents. Still giving Kris a knowing look or smirk on occasions whenever he had to ask for clothes or the topic of his bedwetting came up. On the other hand, Sam kept her promise and never mentioned Kris's diapers to anyone else. He was grateful for her loyalty, even if it didn't completely erase his embarrassment. However, the worst part came when he had to face his family at the breakfast table. He could feel their curious gazes lingering on him, their unspoken question hanging in the air. Was he dry this time? He ignored the whispers and glances, focusing instead on his breakfast. Despite his efforts to ignore it, Kris couldn't escape the sensation of his wet diaper as he sat down to eat breakfast. The crinkle of the diaper seemed louder than ever. Every shift in his seat brought a new awareness of the soggy padding between his legs. As he picked at his food, Kris felt shame and frustration. He hated the way his family tiptoed around the topic of his bedwetting, their sympathy only serving to highlight his embarrassment. He longed for things to return to "normal," to wake up in a dry bed and not worry about diapers or accidents. Across the table, Kris could sense the curious glances of his family, their eyes flickering briefly in his direction before hastily averting their gaze. He knew what they were thinking, even if they didn't say it out loud. He was the diaper boy now, the one who couldn't even control his bladder, just like a baby. After he finished breakfast, Kris sat in the lingering discomfort of his wet diaper, waiting for his siblings to finish eating before he could change. His mom broke the silence, her voice gentle yet tinged with concern. "Kris, how did you sleep, bud?" she asked. Kris shrugged, avoiding her gaze. "Fine, I guess," he muttered, not wanting to admit that he'd been able to sleep more soundly through the night. His mom nodded, her expression softening. "That's good to hear. I know this is hard for you, but I'm proud of how you're handling it. You're being really brave." Kris forced a small smile, grateful for her words even as he felt a lump form in his throat. He didn't feel brave; he felt embarrassed and ashamed. But he didn't want to disappoint his mom, so he nodded, silently agreeing. As his siblings finished breakfast and dispersed to start their day, Kris pushed himself away from the table with a heavy sigh. He knew the routine by now: follow Mom to her room, get changed, and try to put on a brave face for another day. With a reluctant shuffle, Kris trailed after his mom, the weight of his soggy pull-up reminding him of his current reality with each step. His heart sank as he entered her room, feeling the familiar mix of embarrassment and resignation wash over him. Kim turned to him with a gentle smile, her eyes full of warmth and understanding. "Let's get you a change of clothes," she said softly, motioning for him to come closer. Kris hesitated momentarily, the knot of shame tightening in his chest. But he knew there was no use fighting it; the sooner he got changed, the sooner he could enjoy the rest of his day. With a resigned nod, he approached his mom, feeling like a little kid again, as she helped him pick out his clothes for the day and directed him toward their bathroom to get cleaned up. Despite the tenderness of his mom's actions, Kris couldn't shake the lingering sense of humiliation that clung to him. Each moment spent in that room felt like an eternity, a reminder of how different his life had become. Before, he would have loved to have story times; now, with his predicament, this room just meant he was a baby needing to rely on his parents. After changing out of his wet pull-up, Kris left his parents' bedroom, trying to shake off the feelings of embarrassment that still clung to him. He was determined to enjoy the day and joined his siblings for some schoolwork. Kris felt a sense of normalcy as they worked through their lessons. Being homeschooled meant he could focus on his studies without the added pressure of dealing with teasing or judgment from classmates outside of his siblings. He was grateful for this small comfort, even as he struggled with his bedwetting. After finishing their schoolwork, their mom gave them some free time, and Kris decided to relax by watching TV with his siblings. As he sat on the couch, the familiar comfort of their family room surrounding him, Kris felt himself beginning to relax. However, as the afternoon wore on, Kris felt a wave of exhaustion wash over him. Despite trying to stay awake, he soon found himself dozing off. As Kris dozed off on the couch, his siblings exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of concern and mischief. "I think he's asleep," Kyle whispered, nudging Tammi with his elbow. Tammi raised an eyebrow. "Should we wake him?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Kyle shrugged, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Nah, let him sleep. The last time he fell asleep, he wet himself. Maybe this time, he'll learn his lesson." Tammi stifled a laugh, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, you're right. It's his fault if he wets himself again." Engrossed in the TV show, Sam was oblivious to their whispered conversation. She sat on the floor, eyes glued to the screen, unaware of her siblings' scheming. A few minutes passed, the room filled with the sound of the TV and Kris's soft snores. Suddenly, Kris jolted awake, a look of panic on his face. He felt warm wetness spreading in his crotch and realized with horror that he was wetting himself. Jumping up from the couch, Kris dashed for the bathroom, his siblings' laughter ringing in his ears. He could feel the wetness soaking through his pants, the shame burning hot on his cheeks. With all his might, Kris ran, hoping to make it to the bathroom in time to finish. Kyle and Tammi watched from the couch, their laughter growing louder as Kris hurried away. Sam, finally noticing the commotion, turned to see Kris's retreating figure, confusion clouding her face. "What's going on?" she asked, looking between Kyle and Tammi. "He wet himself again," Kyle said, barely able to contain his amusement. "Looks like he didn't learn his lesson after all." Tammi giggled, shaking her head. "I can't believe he did it again. What a baby." Sam frowned, feeling a pang of sympathy for Kris. "That's not very nice, guys. It's not his fault." Kyle shrugged. "Maybe not, but it's still funny." Tammi and Kyle exchanged a glance before getting up from the couch and following Kris to the bathroom. They stood outside the door, their whispers barely concealed. "He's such a baby," Tammi muttered, rolling her eyes. Kyle chuckled. "I know, right? How hard is it to control your bladder?" Kris was too late. He stood frozen, a trail of pee leading from the bathroom door, dribbles marking his path to where he stood, a growing puddle forming at his feet. Shame washed over him in waves, his cheeks burning with embarrassment as he heard the mocking voices on the other side of the door. "He must really like the smell of urine because he can't go one day without peeing himself!" Kyle teased from the other side of the door. Tammi bursting into laughter only made Kris feel worse about the situation. Why did they have to follow him over, just to tease him? "I can't believe this is happening again," Kris thought, his heart sinking with each passing moment. He knew the teasing would only intensify now. With a heavy sigh, he forced himself into action, his movements robotic as he hurried to clean up the mess. Grabbing a nearby towel, Kris knelt down, wiping up the puddle on the floor with shaky hands. He felt the weight of his wet clothes clinging uncomfortably to his skin as he worked, the humiliation of the situation nearly suffocating him. With each swipe of the towel, he tried to erase the evidence of his latest accident, but the shame lingered, staining him from within. Once the floor was somewhat dry, Kris turned his attention to himself, hastily wiping his legs dry with the towel before discarding it into a growing pile of wet clothes. Wrapping another towel around his waist, he tried to shield himself from the prying eyes of his family, though he knew it was futile. As he stood there, his heart heavy with embarrassment, Kris couldn't help but wonder when this nightmare would end. Outside, Kim noticed the commotion and walked over, her brow furrowed with concern. "What's going on?" she asked, looking at Tammi and Kyle. Kyle smirked. "The baby had another accident," he said mockingly, earning a stern look from Kim. "Kyle!" she said, exasperated by his attitude. Inside the bathroom, Kris's heart sank. He knew there was no way to hide his accident now. He slowly peeled off the towel, ashamed, and looked down at his pants. They were soaked, the wetness clearly visible. Defeated, Kris opened the bathroom door and stepped out, avoiding eye contact with his family. He knew he had to ask his mom for new clothes. There was no way to hide what had happened. Kim's heart ached with frustration as she saw Kris's situation. She knew how embarrassed he must feel. "Come here," she said gently, leading him away from his siblings. Once they were out of earshot, Kim crouched down to Kris's level, her eyes full of compassion. "It's okay, sweetheart," she whispered, wrapping her arms around him. "Accidents happen, and it doesn't make you any less of a big kid." As Kris stood there, his wet pants clinging uncomfortably to his skin, he couldn't hold back the tears any longer. They streamed down his cheeks as he buried his face in his mom's shoulder, his body shaking with the weight of his emotions. "I-I heard them," Kris choked out between sobs. "Kyle and Tammi... t-they were making fun of me. They called me a baby... they said I liked the smell of urine..." Kim's heart clenched at the pain in her son's voice. She held him tighter, rubbing soothing circles on his back. "Oh, honey," she murmured, her eyes brimming with tears. "I'm so sorry you had to hear that. You're not a baby, sweetheart. You're just going through a tough time, and it's okay to feel upset about it." Kris sniffled, trying to compose himself. "But it hurts, Mom," he whispered, his voice raw with emotion. "It hurts when they say those things..." Kim nodded understandingly, brushing away his tears. "I know, honey. It's not fair, and it's not right for them to tease you like that. You're being so brave, and I'm proud of you. Don't let their words make you feel small." Feeling a surge of protectiveness, Kim made a mental note to have a serious talk with Kevin about Kyle and Tammi's behavior. No sibling should ever make their brother feel ashamed like this. But for now, Kris needed comfort and reassurance. Kim took a deep breath, holding her son at arm's length so she could look him in the eye. "Listen to me," she said firmly, her voice gentle yet firm. "You are loved, you are valued, and you are not alone in this. We're a family, and we stick together, no matter what. If anyone dares to make fun of you again, they'll answer to me. Understand?" Kris nodded, his eyes wide with gratitude. "Th-thank you," he whispered, his voice quivering with emotion. Kim smiled softly, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "Anytime, sweetheart. I'm here for you, always." Kim held Kris at arm's length for a moment longer. With a tender smile, she gently nudged him toward the direction of her closet, where his clothes were located. "Go on, sweetheart, get changed." she encouraged him softly. Kris disappeared into his parent's master bathroom for the second time that day. Meanwhile, his mom reached for her phone. She dialed Kevin's number, her mind racing with everything that had transpired. He picked up after the second ring, his voice tight with concern. "Hey, what's going on?" "Kev," Kim began, her voice wavering slightly with emotion. "It's about Kris..." She recounted the distressing events that had unfolded, the hurtful words from Kyle and Tammi, and Kris's tearful reaction. Her anger simmered beneath the surface as she relayed the experience and remembered the words from Kris and his tearful little eyes. By the time she finished, there was a heavy silence on the other end of the line. She could almost feel Kevin's frustration radiating through the phone. "That's it," he said finally. "I've had enough of this. Those kids need to learn some respect, and if they won't listen to reason, then they'll learn it the hard way." Kim's heart skipped a beat at the intensity in her husband's voice. She knew he meant business. "What do you want me to do?" she asked. "Tell them," he replied, his tone unwavering. "Tell them that if they dare to make fun of Kris again, about his diaper, about his accidents, by calling him a baby, or anything along those lines. They'll be facing consequences. And not just any consequences – they'll be wearing diapers themselves. Let's see how they like it." Kim felt a surge of relief wash over her at Kevin's words. It was about time someone put their foot down and stood up for Kris. "I'll talk to them," she promised, her voice firm with determination. "They need to understand that this behavior is unacceptable." Chapter 10: You Were Warned Kim took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation she knew she needed to have with her children. With resolve in her heart, she motioned for Kris to join her as she made her way out to the living room. "Kyle, Tammi, Sam," Kim called out, her voice steady but commanding. "Come here, please. We need to talk." The children gathered around. Their mother's serious tone piqued their curiosity. Kyle's eyes widened as he noticed Kris standing beside their mom, a flicker of apprehension crossing his face. "I spoke with dad about what happened." Kim's gaze shifted to Kyle, who squirmed under her gaze. His eyes grew wide, a mixture of nervousness and guilt flashing across his face. He had a sinking feeling that he was about to be in trouble. "I have something important to discuss with all of you," Kim began, her gaze firm as she addressed her children. "We've noticed some behavior towards Kris that is completely unacceptable. Teasing him about his accidents, his diapers—it's hurtful and unfair." Kyle shifted uncomfortably, realizing the gravity of the situation as his mother's words sank in. "Dad and I have decided that enough is enough," Kim continued, her voice unwavering. "Any teasing or making fun of Kris will not be tolerated. And if any of you choose to continue this behavior, there will be consequences." A tense silence filled the room as Kim's words hung in the air. Kris stood beside her, a sense of relief filling him up and refueling his spirit. "Consequences?" Tammi echoed, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Yes," Kim affirmed, her tone resolute. "Your father has made it clear that if any of you continue to tease Kris about his accidents or his diapers, you will be wearing diapers yourselves. It's time to treat your brother with the kindness he deserves." Kyle's eyes widened in disbelief, the weight of his mother's words sinking in. He exchanged a nervous glance with Tammi, realizing that their actions had serious repercussions. "Understood?" Kim asked, her gaze sweeping over her children, her authority unyielding. The siblings nodded solemnly, a newfound understanding dawning on them as they absorbed their mother's words. "Good," Kim said, her voice softening slightly. "Now, I want each of you to return to your studies. We'll discuss this further later." The children nodded, understanding the seriousness of the situation. They dispersed, heading back to the kitchen table to resume their studies. Kim watched them go, a sense of relief washing over her. She hoped that her words had made an impact on them, especially Kyle, who had such a bad habit of embarrassing his younger brother. As the afternoon wore on, the house was filled with the sounds of pencil scratches on paper and the occasional rustle of a textbook page. Kris focused on his work, feeling a sense of ease as his humiliation ended. He knew his siblings' teasing wouldn't stop overnight, but he hoped his parents' intervention would make a difference. After another hour or two of studying, the front door creaked open, and their father's voice filled the house. "I'm home!" Excitedly, the children abandoned their books and rushed to greet their father. Kevin smiled as he was bombarded with hugs and stories about their day. He tousled Kyle's hair and praised Tammi for her progress in math. Sam clung to his leg, chattering away about her drawings. Kim emerged from the kitchen. "Welcome home, dear," she said, kissing Kevin's cheek. "Thanks, honey," Kevin replied, returning her kiss. "Smells like dinner is almost ready." "Just about," Kim confirmed. "Why don't you go wash up? Dinner will be ready soon." Kevin headed to the bathroom to freshen up, and Kim returned to the kitchen to finish preparing dinner. The children chatted excitedly at the table while packing their school supplies, eager to tell their father about their day. Once dinner was ready, they all sat down to eat, the atmosphere light and cheerful. Kevin listened intently as the children recounted their day. Kris felt a sense of peace settle over him as he sat with his family, grateful for the love and support of his parents. As they finished eating, the clinking of utensils against plates gradually subsided, and a comfortable silence settled over the family. Kevin leaned back in his chair, a contented smile gracing his lips as he watched his children chat animatedly about their day. However, amidst the jovial atmosphere, he couldn't shake off the nagging concern that he had to address the incident from earlier. "You know, kids," Kevin began, his tone casual yet tinged with seriousness, "I overheard something earlier today." The room grew quiet as all eyes turned to Kevin, curiosity etched on their faces. Kris's heart skipped a beat, a flush of embarrassment creeping up his cheeks as he realized what his father was about to address. He had hoped his accident earlier would go unnoticed by his dad, but it seemed that wasn't the case. Kevin's gaze swept over his children, his expression solemn. "It seems that some of you were picking on Kris earlier," he continued, his voice steady but firm. "Making fun of him for wetting his pants." A heavy silence descended upon the room, punctuated only by the faint hum of the refrigerator. Kris's cheeks burned with embarrassment, his gaze fixed on the tabletop as he avoided his father's penetrating stare. He hadn't expected his dad to find out about his accident, let alone address it in front of the entire family. Kevin's eyes softened as he observed Kris's discomfort, a pang of guilt tugging at his heart. He hated seeing his son squirm, knowing that he bore some responsibility for Kris's predicament. Kevin cleared his throat, his tone gentle yet authoritative. "I want to make something very clear," he began, his gaze shifting between his children. "Teasing Kris about his diapers, his bedwetting, having an accident, or anything like that is completely unacceptable." The children listened intently, their expressions a mix of guilt and understanding. "As a consequence," he continued, his voice firm, "if I hear of any more teasing or making fun of Kris, the offender will also be wearing a diaper. Is that understood?" The children nodded, their earlier joviality replaced by a sense of seriousness and respect. "Good," Kevin said, his tone softening. "Now, let's all pitch in and get everything cleaned up from dinner. We've got a movie to watch tonight." As the kids cleaned up the table and the dishes from dinner, Kevin headed to the living room to set up a movie for them all to watch. He rummaged through the movie collection, finally settling on "Spy Kids," a family favorite. In no time, the living room was filled with laughter and excitement as the kids gathered around the TV. They squabbled playfully over who would sit where eventually finding their spots on the couch or sprawled out on the floor. Kevin dimmed the lights, setting the perfect ambiance for a cozy movie night. As the opening credits of "Spy Kids" began to roll, the room was alive with chatter and anticipation. The kids traded playful jabs and teasing remarks, their earlier tension forgotten in the excitement of the movie. Kris felt a sense of relief wash over him as he settled in beside his siblings, grateful for the chance just to be a kid again. The movie played on, and the kids were soon swept up in the action-packed adventures of Juni and Carmen Cortez. They cheered and gasped at all the right moments, their laughter ringing through the room. However, in the scene where Juni calls Carmen a "diaper lady," Kyle makes a fateful mistake. In the midst of their playful banter, he turned to Kris with a mischievous grin and said, "I guess that makes you Carmen, huh Kris?" The room fell silent as Kyle's words hung in the air, the playful atmosphere evaporating in an instant. Kris felt his stomach clench with embarrassment and hurt, his cheeks flushing crimson as all eyes turned to him. Kevin's expression darkened as he glanced between his children, a stern frown marring his features. He had hoped that their earlier conversation would have made an impact, but it seemed that Kyle still had a long way to go in understanding the gravity of his words. "Kyle," Kevin said, his voice low and authoritative. Kyle's grin faltered, his earlier bravado replaced by a look of sheepishness. He glanced down at his lap, suddenly finding the rug pattern incredibly fascinating. "I'm sorry," Kyle mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper. Kris met his brother's gaze, seeing the genuine remorse shining in his eyes. Despite the hurtful words, he knew Kyle didn't mean any harm. With a small nod, Kris offered his forgiveness. Kevin sighed, running a hand through his hair as he tried to diffuse the tension in the room. "Let's just focus on the movie, okay?" he suggested, his tone gentle yet firm. The kids nodded, their earlier enthusiasm dampened but not extinguished. With a collective effort, they turned their attention back to the TV, immersing themselves once more in the world of "Spy Kids." As the end credits of "Spy Kids" rolled, the room was filled with a somber silence. The kids sat in muted contemplation, the earlier excitement of the movie night now overshadowed by the tension that lingered in the air. Kevin watched his children. His thoughts were weighed down by the realization that his threat hadn't sunken in yet. He knew he needed to address the situation before it escalated further. Sighing, he rose from his seat and motioned for Kyle to follow him. "Kyle, I need to talk to you for a moment," Kevin said, his tone gentle yet firm. Kyle nodded, his expression wary as he followed his father out of the living room and into the hallway. "Listen," Kevin began, his voice low but stern. "I need to talk to you about what happened." Kyle's brow furrowed in confusion, a hint of apprehension creeping into his features. "What do you mean?" "I mean your behavior towards Kris," Kevin clarified, his gaze unwavering. "Teasing him about his accidents and diapers is not okay. Your mom and I have made it clear that this kind of behavior will not be tolerated." Kyle shifted uncomfortably, a sense of guilt gnawing at him. He hadn't realized the impact of his words until now, seeing the disappointment in his father's eyes. "I'm sorry," Kyle said, his voice tinged with regret. "I didn't mean to hurt Kris. It was just a joke, you know?" Kevin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I understand that, but thinking about how your words can affect others is important. Kris has been through a tough time, and he needs our support, not our teasing." Kyle nodded, his expression contrite. "I get it. I won't tease him anymore, I promise." "I'm glad to hear that," Kevin said, his tone softening. "But there's something else we need to address. As a consequence of your behavior, you'll wear one of Kris's pull-ups to bed tonight." Kyle's eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of shock and embarrassment crossing his face. "What? But Dad, it was just a joke! He's fine!" Kevin shook his head, his tone firm. "I'm sorry, dude, but we must follow through. You need to understand the seriousness of your actions. I can't let you just get away with it. What would be the point in that, after what we just talked about at dinner?" Kyle reluctantly nodded, his shoulders slumping in defeat. They head back out to the living room, where Kevin instructs the kids to get ready for bed. The girls went upstairs while Kris headed toward their parents' room to get a pull-up and his pajamas for the night. Kris notices Kyle following him, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable. Kyle doesn't say anything as they wait for their parents in their parents' room. Kris looks at Kyle, unsure of what to say. He knows his brother is probably feeling embarrassed about having to wear a pull-up to bed, but Kris can't help but feel a sense of satisfaction, knowing that Kyle is finally getting a taste of his own medicine. As Kris and Kyle wait in their parents' room, Kris feels a mix of emotions swirling inside him—relief that his parents are taking action against the teasing, the satisfaction that Kyle is finally facing the consequences, but also a twinge of envy that Kyle seems to be treated with more dignity at this moment. His thoughts are interrupted when he notices his mom grabbing two pull-ups from the package and handing one to each of them. Kris's surprise lingers as he takes the pull-up from his mom's hand, his eyes flickering between the diaper in his hand and the one in Kyle's. Before Kris could dwell on his thoughts, his mom interrupted, handing him some pajamas and ushering him off to get changed in their master bathroom. As Kris heads towards the bathroom, he hears his mom's voice directed at Kyle. "Go put it on and go to bed," she instructs her tone firm but not unkind. "You better wear it. I'm trusting you to be responsible. If you're not, there will be worse trouble." Kris can't help but feel a pang of envy as he listens to his mom's words. Despite the embarrassing situation, Kyle is being treated with a level of trust and responsibility that Kris hasn't experienced. It stirs up conflicting emotions within him—on the one hand, he's glad that Kyle is finally facing the consequences for his teasing, but on the other hand, he can't shake off the unfairness of the situation. As Kris changes into his pajamas and pulls on the pull-up, he can't help but wonder how this night will unfold. Will Kyle wear the pull-up to bed? Will their parents follow through with the consequences if he doesn't? And most importantly, will this finally end the teasing once and for all? Chapter 11: This is Unfair As Kris entered the bedroom, he found Kyle already in bed, engrossed in a book. Kris paused, unsure of how to proceed. He glanced at his brother, who looked up from his book, meeting Kris's gaze with a glare. "What?" Kyle snapped, his tone defensive. Kris hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He felt a mix of emotions—anger, hurt, and a lingering sense of satisfaction at Kyle's predicament. He knew he should probably let it go, but the resentment he felt towards his brother was hard to shake. "Nothing," Kris muttered, avoiding Kyle's gaze as he changed into his pajamas. Kyle watched him, his expression unreadable. Kris could sense the tension between them, the unspoken words hanging in the air. He knew he probably shouldn't say anything but was so tempted to. Kris cleared his throat, breaking the heavy silence. "So, uh, how well does the pull-up fit?" he asked, his tone casual but with an underlying tension, wanting to confirm his brother was actually wearing it. Kyle stiffened, his eyes narrowing. "What do you care?" he retorted, his voice tinged with defensiveness. "I was just wondering," Kris replied, trying to keep his tone light. "I mean, it must be pretty uncomfortable, right?" Kyle's voice followed as Kris climbed up the ladder to his bunk bed. "You know, it's a little small. Must be because of all the extra padding they had to use for babies like you." Kris gritted his teeth, his hands tightening on the rungs of the ladder. "Shut up! It's not funny. If anything, it's because of your fat butt." Kyle's laughter echoed in the room. "You're such a baby. Always crying about everything." Frustration bubbled up inside Kris. "At least I don't tattle to Mom and Dad every time you do something wrong, like you do!" Kyle's face darkened, and for a moment, Kris thought he had gone too far. But then Kyle smirked. "Yeah, but at least I don't wet the bed like a toddler." Kris tried to think of a rebuttal, but Kyle wasn't finished. "I can't believe I have to share a room with a baby," he muttered. Kris took a deep breath, trying to control his rising anger. "At least I'm not a slob, like you." he shot back, unable to resist the jab. Kyle fell silent momentarily, and Kris thought he had finally gotten through to him. But then Kyle's voice came again, softer this time. "I'm sorry," he said, his tone surprisingly sincere. "I shouldn't have picked on you as much as I have been." Kris was taken aback by the apology. He hadn't expected it, especially not from Kyle. "It's okay," he replied after a moment, his anger dissipating. "I'm sorry, too. I shouldn't have called you fat or a slob." They lay in silence for a few moments, their tension easing. Finally, Kyle spoke again, his voice barely a whisper. "Goodnight." "Goodnight," Kris replied, feeling a sense of peace settle over him as he hopped things changed for the better. As Kris lay in his bed on the top bunk, the events of the day played over and over in his mind like a relentless loop. He couldn't shake off the tension that had built up between him and Kyle, even after their brief truce. The next few nights were just as difficult for Kris. Sure, he managed to get away from anyone teasing him during the day. But his mind was reeling, tumbling with questions that only added to frustration after frustration. How long would that last? Why hadn't Tammi tried to pick on him? Was it because Kyle got in trouble? Did she even know about that? Would Kyle keep his word and lay off the teasing, or was this just a temporary ceasefire before the next round of mockery? And what about Dad's threat to diaper anyone who made fun of Kris? Would he follow through past the one instance with Kyle, or was it just an empty promise meant to scare them into behaving? Unable to sleep, Kris tossed and turned in his bed, night after night, his mind consumed with thoughts of how unfair everything seemed. He couldn't shake off the feeling of injustice within him. Why was he always the one who got called out in front of everyone? Why is it that when Kyle was called out, it was to the side where no one could hear? His sisters probably didn't even know Kyle was in a diaper! Why couldn't Kris have his clothes and the dignity to pick his own outfits? Instead, his parents stowed them away and chose for him. Deciding what he would wear, and when he could get changed. They wouldn't even extend enough trust to let him get changed in his own room, or the shared bathroom, making him use their master bathroom each time. Waiting, on the other side of the door to ensure he was listening to them. Just another nail in the coffin of his dependence on them. He thought back to how his parents had handled the situation with Kyle the night he was diapered. Replaying the events in his head multiple times. They had pulled Kyle aside after he broke their rule about teasing Kris. Kris couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy. He didn't even know Kyle was getting diapered that night until he followed him to his parent's bedroom and got handed a pull-up. Why didn't he get the same level of consideration and trust from his parents? Why did Kyle seem to get special treatment? Kris's frustration grew as he dwelled on these thoughts. He resented asking for new pants and underwear every day, knowing none of his other siblings would have to deal with the same humiliation. He hated having to sit in his wet diaper first thing in the morning, feeling the discomfort and shame gnawing at him, just waiting for his parents to finally give him the dignity he deserved. Kris felt his spirit deflate as he woke up each morning in a wet pull-up. The discomfort and shame gnawed at him, a continual reminder of his situation. He couldn't help but think back to the one morning he woke up and found his pull-up had leaked. The embarrassment and humiliation flooded back as he recalled the wet sheets and the disappointed look on his mother's face. He wanted so badly to hide it from everyone, but in the end, he knew he stood no chance with all his clothes downstairs in his parent's room. He felt like he was failing. His parents tried to be understanding, but Kris could see the disappointment in their eyes. He knew they were trying to help him, but their attempts only made him feel more inadequate. He resented relying on them for everything, from changing in the morning to choosing his clothes for the day. He longed for the independence he once had, the freedom to be himself without fear of judgment or ridicule. Amidst the turmoil of his thoughts, a glimmer of hope flickered to life. Maybe, just maybe, things would get better. Maybe Kyle would keep his word, Dad would enforce his ultimatum, and Kris could finally find indifference to his situation. However, nothing over these last several days had pushed anyone to the point of needing to be punished with his dad's threat. As the days dragged on, Kris knew the likelihood of his dad keeping with what he said and punishing those who teased him grew less and less likely. Chapter 12: Packing List Two weeks had passed since the incident that changed everything for Kris. In that time, he had grown accustomed to his nightly routine of wearing diapers to bed, though the discomfort and embarrassment still lingered. Waking up in a wet pull-up every morning made him feel so small. It was as if he was a toddler who couldn't control themselves. Needing to wait until after breakfast before he could get changed only added to his humiliation. What was the point in that anyway? At least the one morning when his pull-up had leaked, and he had to come down in wet pants, he could change before they ate breakfast. All of that was behind him now. Now they were packing for Disney World! There was nothing that could ruin it for him. Except, as Kris stood before his dresser, sorting through his clothes for the trip, Kris couldn't help but feel belittled yet again that he needed to ask for his clothes so he could make sure they were packed. As Kris approaches his parents to ask for his clothes, he feels a knot of anxiety tightening in his stomach. Hesitating at their bedroom doorway, trying to summon the courage to speak up. Finally, he clears his throat and steps forward. "Mom, Dad," Kris begins, his voice barely above a whisper. "Um, can I have my clothes back? I need to pack for the trip." Kim looks up from where she's folding laundry, her expression softening at the sight of her son. "Of course, sweetheart," she says gently. "They're in the closet. Grab whatever you need." Kris nods, relief flooding through him as he heads toward the closet. But just as he reaches for his clothes, Kevin interjects, his tone tinged with frustration. "Before you pack, I want you to take this," Kevin says, holding out a pack of pull-ups. "You need to bring these with you." Kris's heart sinks as he takes the pack from his dad. He had hoped to avoid this situation. "Do I have to?" Kris asks, trying to keep his voice steady. Kevin sighs, his frustration evident. "You know you do. We can't risk any accidents during the trip. Just take them and pack them in your suitcase." Feeling defeated, Kris takes the pack of pull-ups and his clothes back to his room to pack. He's grateful his parents are trusting him for a change to do something on his own, like packing for the trip. If someone else were doing it, he would be mortified to see what was packed once they arrived. But at least this way, he knows he'll have clothes he likes and actual underwear to wear during the day. As he re-enters the room, Kyle notices the pack of pull-ups in Kris's hand. "What's that?" Kyle asks, a smirk forming on his face. "Are those diapers for the baby?" Kris feels his face flush with embarrassment as he sets the package on his bed. "No, they're pull-ups, and they're for me," he mumbles while avoiding Kyle's gaze. "For you?" Kyle laughs, his voice dripping with mockery. "You're going to wear diapers to Disney World? That's so lame!" "It's not like I want to wear them!" Kris retorts, his frustration bubbling to the surface. "I have to wear them because of you!" "Because of me?" Kyle scoffs. "How is this my fault?" "If you hadn't told Dad about my accident, I wouldn't need these pull-up!" Kris snaps, his anger flaring. Kyle's smirk fades, replaced by a look of guilt. "I didn't think you'd end up in diapers," he says quietly. "Well, I did," Kris replies, tears filling his eyes. "And it's not fair!" "Hey, the good news is you should fly for free now, being a baby, after all." Kyle's attempt at humor fell flat as Kris's expression hardened. Kyle's attempt at humor cuts deep, his words twisting the knife of Kris's raw emotions. Feeling a surge of anger and hurt, his words began tumbling out before he could stop them. "You're just jealous because you don't get the attention anymore! You're nothing but a stupid, selfish bully!" Kyle's face contorts with shock and anger. "I'm the bully?" he shouts, hurt evident in his voice. "You're the one who's always crying and making everything about you! You're such a baby!" Kris's hand trembles with anger as he balls it into a fist. Mad that his brother kept calling him a baby. Figures Kris was right to suspect that his brother wouldn't keep his word. Without thinking, he swings, connecting with his brother's arm. Kyle winces, more from surprise than pain, as his words echo in the tense silence. "I'm not a baby!" Kris shouts, tears streaking down his cheeks. "I hate you!" Without another word, Kris turned and stormed out of their room. Stunned by his brother's actions, Kyle lets what just occurred sink in, and shock quickly turns to anger. "How dare he hit him!? How could he even begin to blame him for the predicament he's in? He is acting like a toddler throwing a tantrum! I bet he is going to go tattle on me, to try and get me in a stupid diaper again! I'll show him! If he wants to get me to wear a diaper, I'll make him wear them the whole trip. Show him who the baby really is!" Kyle thinks to himself. Fueled by anger, Kyle storms over to his brother's suitcase and unzips it. Without hesitation, he removes all of Kris's underwear. Tucking them under the bottom drawer of their dresser, knowing full well no one would find them until returning from Disney World. In his mind, Kris deserves this. He deserves to be treated like a baby since he can't act any better than a dramatic toddler. Kyle's anger simmers as he carries out his plan with cold determination. He takes Kris's suitcase downstairs, carefully concealing his actions from the rest of the family. With a sense of vindication, he hands the suitcase to his dad, who loads it into the car without suspecting a thing. Meanwhile, Instead of tattling on his brother, Kris opted to sit in the car playing on his handheld gaming console. He feared retaliation from his brother and getting tattled on himself for hitting his brother. Which he knew his parents found unacceptable, no matter what the reason was. Wanting to drown out the world, Kris sat there with his headphones firmly in place, attempting to block out the family, not wanting to get teased by anyone else or cause any more arguments. He was completely unaware of Kyle's schemes, forgetting about his suitcase entirely. Kim notices Kris is in the car, absorbed in his handheld, and taps on the window to get his attention. Kris, startled, looks up and removes his headphones. "Hey, bud," Kim says gently, "are you wearing a diaper?" Kris's cheeks flush crimson, embarrassment overwhelming him at his mom's question. He shifts uncomfortably in his seat, avoiding her gaze. "Um, no," he mumbles, his voice barely audible. Kim nods understandingly. "I think putting one on for the flight would be a good idea. It's going to be long, and you might fall asleep. We don't want any accidents, do we?" Kris shakes his head, his embarrassment deepening. "No, we don't," he replies, sounding slightly defeated, as his self-esteem deflates slightly. Kris's cheeks burn with embarrassment as he shifts in his seat, avoiding his mom's gaze. "But, Mom," he begins, his voice barely above a whisper, "I don't want to wear a pull-up on the plane. Can't I just use the bathroom before we board?" Kim's expression softens as she gently squeezes Kris's hand. "I know this is hard for you, honey," she says softly, "but it's just for the flight. We don't want any accidents to happen, especially so high up in the air. Where you can't get to a clean pair of clothes, no less. Please, for me?" "I...I already packed the pull-ups," Kris says, his voice barely above a whisper. "They're in my suitcase. I think I may have left it in my room." He glances back toward the trunk of the car, where their suitcases are neatly packed away. To his surprise, he sees his own suitcase already nestled among the others, the zipper securely closed. "Actually," Kris says, his brow furrowing in confusion, "my suitcase is already in the car." Kim nods, her expression sympathetic. "I understand. That was a new pack, we still have an open one in our room." Offering him a reassuring smile before motioning for him to follow her. "Come on, let's go get one for you." Kris nods, his heart heavy with embarrassment and frustration. He reluctantly follows his mom back into the house, wishing he didn't need to wear it. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to protest further, to run back to the car and ignore his mother's pleas, but there was nothing he could do. No one at this point would side with him, not with as many accidents he has had. Even a short nap wasn't safe from wetting himself. As they entered his parent's room, Kris couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of the open package of diapers sitting on top of their dresser. He hates the reminder of his vulnerability, the constant need for protection from something as basic as using the bathroom on time. Kim reaches for a diaper, her touch gentle as she holds it out to Kris. "Here you go, sweetheart," she says softly. "I know it's not easy, but it's just for the flight." Kris takes the pull-up from his mom, his fingers trembling slightly as he holds it. With a heavy sigh, he heads toward the master bathroom, his heart sinking with each step. He hates this feeling of helplessness and inability to control his body. Entering the bathroom, Kris closes the door, shutting out the world outside. He stands in front of the mirror, his reflection staring back at him with resignation and frustration. With shaky hands, he begins to undress, peeling off his pants and underwear. He hesitates as he reaches for the pull-up, his fingers hovering over the soft material. He didn't want to wear this on the plane. But what choice does he have? He can't risk having an accident on the plane, and he can't risk further embarrassment in front of his family, let alone strangers! With a heavy heart, Kris finally gathers the courage to put on the pull-up, sliding it up his legs and securing it in place. The familiar feeling of shame washes over him as he adjusts the pull-up, the crinkling sound echoing loudly in the silence of the bathroom. Once the pull-up is on, Kris takes a deep breath, trying to steel himself for what lies ahead. He knows this won't be easy, knows he'll have to face the mocking stares and whispered taunts of his siblings on the plane. But he also knows he has to do this. With one last glance in the mirror, Kris pulls back up his pants, opens the bathroom door, and steps out to meet his mom. As Kris exits the master bathroom, Kim notices the slight outline around his waistline, indicating the diaper underneath his pants. Concern etches across her face, but she approaches the situation delicately. "Kris, sweetie, are you wearing the diaper?" Kim asks gently, her voice laced with empathy. Kris's cheeks flush with embarrassment as he nods sheepishly, unable to meet his mother's gaze. He feels humiliated at the thought of his mom asking, as if she did not believe he would put it on. "Um, yeah," he mumbles, his voice barely audible. Kim's heart aches for her son, seeing the turmoil he's going through. Wanting to help ease his discomfort, she gestures for him to come closer. With a reassuring smile, she kneels down in front of him, her hands instinctively reaching for the waistband of his pants. "Let me adjust your pants a bit, sweetie," Kim says softly, her touch gentle as she tries to conceal the outline of the diaper discreetly. Kris feels a mixture of mortification and gratitude as his mom tries to help him, not realizing her actions only intensify his embarrassment. He stands frozen, his cheeks burning with shame as he watches his mom's futile attempts to hide the pull-up. Despite Kim's efforts, the diaper remains noticeable beneath Kris's pants, a constant reminder of his vulnerability. Kris's stomach churns with unease, wishing he could disappear into thin air and escape. Sensing Kris's discomfort, she offers him a gentle smile. "There, that's better," she says reassuringly, though she knows it's not. Kris forces a weak smile, his heart heavy with humiliation. "Thanks, Mom," he murmurs, his voice tinged with resignation and defeat. Kim rises to her feet, her heart heavy with worry for her son. She wishes she could take away his pain and make everything better, but she knows it's not that simple. All she can do is offer him love and support as he navigates this challenging journey. With a gentle pat on Kris's shoulder, Kim leads him out of the bedroom and back toward the car, determined to make the best of their Disney World trip despite his problem. As Kris and his mom walk out to the car, Kris can't help but notice the crinkling sound with each step. He can sense his siblings' eyes on him, their silent judgment hanging heavy in the air. Kris's face burns with embarrassment as he climbs into his booster seat, the outline of his pull-up visible through his pants. Without a word, everyone else piles into the car. As the car pulls from the driveway, Kris tries to focus on the passing scenery, but his mind is consumed with thoughts of his pull-up and what his siblings must be thinking. He can't shake the feeling of shame that continues to wash over him, battering him like the constant waves on the shore, a continuous reminder of his bedwetting problems. In the front seat, Kim glances back at Kris, her heart breaking at seeing her son's distress. Feeling his isolation and exposure, his secret now on display for everyone to see. The car ride is tense, the atmosphere thick with unspoken drama. Kris's siblings exchange knowing glances, their eyes lingering on Kris with amusement. Kris tried to shrink into his seat, wishing he could disappear, hoping no one else would bring attention to his problem. Finally, they arrive at the airport, and Kris's anxiety reaches a peak. He knows he'll have to pass through security, where his pull-up may likely be detected by the scanners. The thought fills him with dread, and he can feel the panic rising. Chapter 13: First Flight Kris's excitement for the upcoming trip to Disney World was evident as he stood in line with his family at the airport check-in counter. The vibrant colors of the terminal buzzed around him, and he bounced on the balls of his feet, unable to contain his anticipation. Today was the day they were finally going on their adventure. His parents stood in front of him, their voices filled with cheerful chatter as they conversed with the airline attendant. Behind them, Tammi and Sam whispered excitedly to each other, their eyes wide with wonder at the prospect of meeting their favorite characters. But amid the hustle and bustle of the airport, Kris couldn't shake the gnawing feeling of unease in the pit of his stomach. It wasn't just the nerves of flying for the first time or the thrill of visiting the happiest place on earth that made him fidgety. No, it was something else entirely. As his parents handed over their suitcases to be checked in, Kris glanced around anxiously, searching for something he couldn't quite put his finger on. Then it hit him. He needs to go through security. While his parents handed over their suitcases, Kris couldn't help but notice the security checkpoint nearby. People were going through the scanner, and some were being moved to the side for a pat-down. A shiver ran down Kris's spine as he imagined himself in that position, worried that they might notice his diaper. He glanced around anxiously, hoping no one would pay attention to him. His heart raced as he tried to keep calm, but the fear of being embarrassed in front of so many people gnawed at him. 'Kris, is everything okay?' his mother's voice brought him back to reality. 'Yeah, yeah, I'm fine,' Kris replied quickly, forcing a smile. As they approached the security checkpoint, Kris's heart pounded like a drum in his chest, each beat echoing louder in his ears. He watched his family members pass through the scanner ahead of him, each seemingly carefree and unaware of the storm raging within him. Relief floods through Kris when he realizes they don't have any carry-on bags to be inspected—no diapers to be revealed. Still, the fear of getting caught wearing a diaper lingers in the back of his mind. As they inch closer to the security scanner, Kris's palms grow clammy, and he swallows hard, trying to quell the rising panic. His eyes dart around nervously, half-expecting someone to notice the telltale bulkiness of his diaper beneath his clothes. Finally, it was his turn. Kris stepped forward, his legs feeling like jelly beneath him, and he raised his trembling hands above his head as instructed. The scanner beeped, and his heart skipped a beat. A security officer motioned for him to step aside for further screening, and Kris's stomach churned with dread. Kris followed the officer to the side, feeling like all eyes were on him. His cheeks burned with humiliation as he realized what was happening. The security officer began a gentle but thorough pat-down, his gloved hands brushing against Kris's diaper with a feather-light touch. Kris closed his eyes, trying to block out the sensation of exposure and vulnerability. He wished he could disappear, vanish into thin air, and escape this moment of mortification. The TSA agent's soothing voice offered little comfort as he explained each step of the procedure, but Kris was too embarrassed to truly listen. Through half-closed eyes, Kris stole a glance at his family. They stood on the other side of the security checkpoint, waiting patiently, or so it seemed. He could see the subtle curve of his sibling's lips that barely contained laughter dancing in their eyes. They were snickering! The realization hit Kris like a sledgehammer to the gut. They knew. They all knew about his diaper, about his shameful secret. His cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of crimson, and he fought back the sting of tears threatening to spill. The TSA agent's voice broke through Kris's thoughts, pulling him back to the present. "All set, buddy. You did great," the agent said with a reassuring smile. Kris blinked, surprised by the agent's kind words. He glanced at his family, expecting to see mocking smiles or looks of pity, but instead, he saw genuine smiles of encouragement. Even Kyle's usual smirk was replaced by a nod of approval. Finally, the pat-down was over, and Kris could rejoin his family. Feeling relief, Kris managed a weak smile and thanked the TSA agent before hurrying to catch up with his family. As he joined them, his mother enveloped him in a warm hug. 'You did amazing,' she whispered, squeezing him tight. He was still embarrassed that he had to go through that but grateful he didn't get exposed in such a public place. Astonishment hit Kris as they gathered their things and walked to their gate. No one said a word about the incident. His parents were encouraging, Acting like it was no big deal. Even his siblings, who had been giggling just moments before, now wore masks of innocence, their laughter silenced. Kris couldn't understand it. How could they know and yet say nothing? Were they playing some cruel joke on him, waiting for the perfect moment to pounce? Or were they simply too wrapped up in their own excitement for the trip to notice? As the family made their way to the gate, Kris couldn't shake the unease lingering from the security checkpoint. His bladder felt slightly full, but he resisted the urge to use the airport restroom until they got where they needed to go. Since an unpleasant encounter in a public bathroom when he was younger, Kris avoided using them whenever possible. He preferred to wait until he got home or to a familiar place where he felt more comfortable. However, as they reached their gate, Kris realized he couldn't hold it for the whole flight. He tugged at his dad's sleeve, trying to get his attention. "Dad, I need to use the restroom," Kris whispered, hoping his family wouldn't overhear. Kevin glanced down at him. "Sure. Let's go." Kris followed his dad to the nearest restroom, his heart pounding with anxiety. The memories of past taunts and jeers echoed in his mind, making him hesitant to enter. But he knew he had no choice. Taking a deep breath, Kris entered the restroom, his dad waiting just outside. He quickly found an empty stall and locked the door, grateful for its privacy. As he relieved himself, he tried to push aside the memories and focus on the present. As he finished and stepped out of the stall, he noticed a line of guys waiting for their turn. Kris felt a pang of embarrassment, realizing he had taken up a stall when others were waiting. He hurried over to the sink, avoiding eye contact with anyone in line. As Kris hurriedly washed his hands at the sink, trying to avoid eye contact with the line of guys waiting for stalls, he felt the weight of anxiety pressing down on him like a lead blanket. His heart raced as he fumbled with the soap dispenser, his movements clumsy and uncoordinated. Out of the corner of his eye, Kris caught a glimpse of movement and glanced up at the mirror. His breath caught in his throat as he saw a boy in line, about the same age as Kyle, pointing in his direction, his expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. Panic surged through Kris like an electric shock, sending shivers down his spine. He quickly averted his gaze, cheeks burning with embarrassment as he realized his pull-up was visible to everyone behind him. How could he have been so careless? Frantically, Kris tugged at the hem of his shirt, getting it wet from the hands he was washing, trying to cover up the telltale bulge of his diaper. But it was too late. The damage had been done, and he could feel the weight of their stares bearing down on him like a heavy burden. Feeling exposed and vulnerable, Kris's hands trembled as he reached for a paper towel to dry them. Each movement felt like an eternity; his senses heightened and on edge. He couldn't shake the feeling of being watched, scrutinized for his perceived weakness and shame. As he finally finished drying his hands, Kris dared to steal another glance at the mirror. The boy in line was still staring at him, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. Kris's stomach churned with a mixture of humiliation and resentment. As Kris rushed out of the bathroom, his heart still pounding with embarrassment, he found his dad waiting for him just outside, a reassuring smile on his face. "Good, bud?" his dad asks, concern evident in his tone. Kris nods quickly, forcing a smile to mask his discomfort. "Yeah, I'm good," he mumbles, avoiding his dad's gaze. Together, they return to the gate where the rest of the family awaits. Kris sits next to Tammi, his fingers tapping nervously on the armrest as he tries to distract himself from the lingering embarrassment. Pulling out his handheld console, Kris immerses himself in the digital world, his mind seeking solace in the familiar sights and sounds of his favorite game. But even as he loses himself in the virtual adventure, he can't shake the memory of the boy in the restroom; the mocking smirk etched in his mind like a scar. Minutes pass in a blur as Kris tries to lose himself in the game, but a sudden screech of laughter catches his attention. He looks up to see the same boy from the restroom sitting just a few seats away with his family. The boy is engaged in animated conversation with his siblings, his laughter ringing out loud and clear in the bustling terminal. Each of them looks shocked and amused, their eyes darting from their brother to Kris and back with barely concealed amusement but concern from getting caught looking at him. Panic grips Kris's chest as he assumes the worst, his mind racing with thoughts of ridicule and mockery. But before he can dwell on it any further, an announcement blares over the PA system, signaling that it's time to board the plane. As Kris and his family line up to board the plane, his heart sinks a little as he sees the other boy and his family getting up to board the same plane. He tries to keep his head down, hoping to avoid further embarrassment. As they make their way down the narrow aisle of the plane, he can't help but feel self-conscious, hoping no one else will notice his diaper. He quickly finds his seat and settles in, trying to focus on the excitement of the trip rather than his embarrassment. He watches out of the corner of his eye as the other family passes by; the boy seems oblivious to him, then suddenly does a double take, shooting him a smirk as he passes. Kris felt a knot form in his stomach, but he brushed it off. He knows he can't let this random boy's thoughts ruin his trip. Taking a deep breath, he closes his eyes and tries to relax as the plane prepares for takeoff. Chapter 14: Trouble at 30k Feet The steady hum of the airplane engines filled the cabin as Kris settled into his seat, trying to push aside the lingering embarrassment from the restroom incident. He glanced out of the window from his middle seat, watching as the ground gradually fell away beneath them, feeling the G-forces for the first time, noting the weird sensations across his body. As the plane rose higher and higher, he could feel the air shift and the odd sensations easing up as the vast expanse of the blue sky came into sight. Beside him, in the aisle seat, his mother sat, her comforting presence a soothing calm to his nerves. She smiled reassuringly at him, her eyes filled with warmth. Kris couldn't help but feel grateful for her support, even if she was the one who suggested he wear a diaper while on the flight. He could feel the plane leveling out a few minutes in as they reached cruising altitude. The seat belt sign came off, notifying passengers that they were free to move about. Bored, Kris pulled out his handheld to help pass the time, and Kyle, who sat to his right with the window seat, did the same. After an hour or two of flying, Kris started to feel thirsty. He turned to his mom and asked, "Mom, do we have anything to drink?" Kim glanced at him apologetically. "I'm sorry, bud, we didn't bring any drinks with us. But I think the flight attendants will be coming around soon with beverages. You can ask them for something to drink." Sure enough, the flight attendants began their rounds a few moments later, pushing their carts down the narrow aisle. Kris waited patiently for them to reach his row, feeling excited. When the cart finally arrived, a flight attendant looked over to their row, her smile bright and welcoming. 'Would you like something to drink?' she asked, cheerful. Kris nodded eagerly. "Can I have an apple juice, please?" Kim signaled to the flight attendant, who nodded and reached for a chilled bottle of apple juice from the cart. She poured a generous amount into a plastic cup before handing it to Kris with a warm smile. "Here you go, sweetie. Enjoy," she said kindly before moving on to the next row of seats. Kris accepted the cup gratefully, taking a sip of the cool, refreshing liquid. As he sipped on the refreshing drink, Kris tried to focus on the excitement of the trip and push aside the embarrassment of wearing a diaper. He glanced out of the window again, over Kyle's console, marveling at the vastness of the sky and the beauty of the world below. Despite everything, he was determined to make the most of this experience and enjoy every moment of their family vacation. Kris continued to sip his apple juice and play his game. He gradually lost track of time, engrossed in the digital world unfolding on the screen in front of him. An hour passed in a blur of animated characters and bright colors, the steady drone of the airplane engines fading into the background. But as another hour ticked by, Kris felt pressure starting to build up in his lower abdomen. It was a familiar feeling he had experienced many times before—a sign that he needed to use the restroom. Kris took another sip of his apple juice, trying to distract himself from the growing discomfort in his abdomen. He glanced at his mom, who was engrossed in a magazine and hesitated before speaking up. "Mom, how much longer until we land?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. Kim glanced at her watch before looking back at Kris. "About an hour and a half, honey. Why? Do you need to use the restroom?" Kris felt a wave of panic wash over him. He knew he should probably use the restroom, but the thought of walking down the narrow aisle in his diaper filled him with dread. He shook his head, forcing a smile. "No, I'm okay. I can wait." Kim raised an eyebrow but didn't press the issue. "Alright, just let me know if you change your mind." Kris nodded, turning his attention back to his handheld. He tried to focus on the game he was playing, but the pressure in his abdomen was becoming increasingly uncomfortable. He shifted in his seat, trying to find a more comfortable position, but it was useless. Kris's discomfort grew as the minutes ticked by, but he was determined not to use the restroom. He glanced at his siblings, who were all engrossed in their own activities, unaware of his predicament. He felt a pang of envy, wishing he could be carefree like them. As the captain's voice crackled over the intercom, announcing they would begin their descent shortly, Kris felt relief, knowing they would be landing soon. He glanced out of the window, noticing the change in altitude as the plane started its gradual descent. But as the plane descended, Kris felt the pressure in his abdomen intensify. He tried to ignore it, focusing on the game in his hands, but the discomfort was becoming unbearable. As the pressure in his abdomen continued to mount, Kris's anxiety heightened. He clenched his teeth, determined to hold on until they landed. But with each passing minute, the discomfort grew more unbearable. He shifted in his seat, trying to alleviate the pressure, but it only seemed to worsen. "M-Mom," Kris stammered, his voice shaky with desperation. "H-How long until we land?" Kim glanced at him, concern etching her features as she noticed his distress. "Not long, honey. Just a few more minutes." "C-Can I please get up to use the restroom now?" Kris stammered, his voice shaky with urgency. Kim looked at him, concern deepening as she observed his distress. She reached out, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "I'm sorry, honey," she said gently. "But the seatbelt sign is on now, and we're beginning our descent. You'll have to wait until we land." Kris's heart sank at her words, a sinking feeling of dread settling in his stomach. He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the rising panic threatening to overwhelm him. With each passing moment, the pressure in his abdomen grew more unbearable. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to hold on a little longer. He tried to distract himself, looking out the window at the passing clouds, but the discomfort was overwhelming. He shifted in his seat again, feeling the pressure in his abdomen reaching a critical point. Panic surged through him as he realized he might not be able to hold on much longer. Desperate, Kris tried to push up on his seat with his hands, hoping to relieve some of the pressure. But just as he did, he heard a loud, unmistakable sound—a sound that made his heart sink, and his cheeks burn with shame. Squelch... pfft... plop Kris's eyes widened in horror as he felt a heavy weight pushing down in his diaper, warmth spreading rapidly. He froze, unable to comprehend how he had let this happen. Beside him, Kyle looked up from his game, his eyes widening in shock as he realized what had occurred. He turned to Kim, his voice filled with disbelief. "Mom did Kris just..." Kim's eyes widened as she turned to Kris, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. "Kris, did you...?" Kris shook his head, his face burning with embarrassment. "I-I don't know what happened," he mumbled, unable to meet his mother's gaze. "I-I didn't mean to..." Kim's expression softened as she reached out to comfort him, but Kris pulled away, mortified by what had just transpired. He sat back in his seat, feeling the mess squish against him, the smell wafting up to his nose. He wanted to disappear, to escape this humiliating moment, but he was trapped, unable to leave his seat due to the seat belt sign. Tears welled up in Kris's eyes as he realized the extent of his embarrassment. He had just pooped his diaper on a crowded airplane in front of his entire family and several strangers. He felt shame unlike anything he had ever experienced, and he knew that this moment would haunt him forever. As the plane continued its descent, the smell of Kris's accident began circulating in the cabin. Kris felt his face burn with shame as he realized everyone could smell what had happened. He hunched over in his seat, trying to make himself smaller, wishing he could disappear. Every movement sent shivers down his spine as the mess squished and oozed under him. A few rows back, Kris heard a familiar voice—the boy from the restroom, the one who had seen his diaper. "I bet it's the diaper boy from the bathroom who pooped," the voice spoke loud enough for Kris to hear. He felt a fresh wave of humiliation wash over him, knowing that the boy was talking about him. Around him, Kris could hear murmurs and complaints from other passengers. Some were complaining about the smell, wrinkling their noses in disgust. "What's that smell?" one person complained. "It's disgusting," another voice chimed in. "Why do we always have to sit near a baby who poops?" someone else grumbled. Kris's cheeks burned with shame as he listened to the complaints. He wanted to sink into his seat and disappear, to escape the judging gazes and the whispers. He felt tears welling up in his eyes, but he blinked them back, refusing to let them fall. Beside him, Kyle shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his expression a mixture of embarrassment and sympathy. Kim leaned closer to Kris, speaking in a soft, soothing voice. "It's okay," she said gently. "Accidents happen, and it's nothing to be ashamed of. We'll be landing soon, and then we can get you cleaned up, alright?" forgetting that she had no way of doing so. Kris nodded, grateful for his mom. He knew she was trying to make him feel better, but the shame and embarrassment lingered. He closed his eyes, waiting for the minutes to pass so he could escape this humiliating ordeal. As the plane finally touched down and taxied to the gate, Kris felt a sense of relief wash over him. He couldn't wait to get off the plane and away from the prying eyes and judgmental whispers. As soon as the seatbelt sign turned off, Kris unbuckled his seatbelt and stood up, eager to escape. As Kris stood up from his seat, the urge to pee hit him with a vengeance. His bladder felt like it was about to burst, and he knew he couldn't hold it any longer. He glanced around frantically, panic rising within him as he realized the humiliating situation he was in. With a deep sense of shame already engulfing him from his recent accident, Kris made a split-second decision. He knew he was already in a dirty diaper, and with the passengers beginning to gather their belongings and make their way off the plane, he felt what's the difference at this point if he used the bathroom or his already soiled pull-up. At that moment, Kris decided to let go, allowing himself to release the pent-up urine into his already soiled diaper. He felt a rush of warmth spreading throughout the diaper as it became increasingly heavy and sagged noticeably. The feeling was both comfortable and mortifying, but Kris couldn't bring himself to care anymore in his overwhelmed state. As Kim gathered her belongings and prepared to exit the plane, Kris couldn't help but notice the stares from several passengers. Some looked disgusted, their noses wrinkling in distaste at the smell emanating from his soiled diaper. A few teenage girls giggled behind their hands, casting mocking glances in his direction, while a group of boys burst out into laughter, their eyes alight with amusement. The boy from the restroom, the one who had seen Kris's diaper earlier, stared at him with a knowing look, nudging his family members as if to say, "I told you so." Kris felt a surge of humiliation wash over him, his cheeks burning with shame as he realized just how visible his predicament was to everyone around him. As Kris waddled off the plane, his diaper heavy and sagging, he felt the weight of his humiliation pressing down on him with each step. His siblings glanced at him, some with pity, others with amusement, but none dared to speak up as they followed their parents through the crowded airport terminal. Kris couldn't bear the stares from the other travelers, their judgmental eyes boring into him like daggers. He kept his gaze fixed on the floor, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he shuffled along, feeling every squish and squelch of his soaked diaper. "Mom," Kris whispered, tugging at Kim's sleeve as they reached the gate. "Can we please go get cleaned up?" Kim's heart sank as she looked down at her son, his face flushed with shame. She glanced around frantically, realizing they didn't have any spare clothes or diapers with them. They hadn't brought carry-ons, and their luggage was being forwarded to the hotel. "Oh, Kris," Kim murmured, her voice filled with regret. "I'm so sorry, sweetheart. We don't have anything with us right now." Kris's eyes widened in dismay, his heart sinking even further as the reality of their situation sank in. He felt exposed, vulnerable, and utterly humiliated, standing there in the middle of the bustling airport terminal with his dirty diaper on display for everyone to see.

While babysitting you have an accident while the adult baby your watching keeps wanting you to play they then switch the roles while there caregiver is away and keep the roles swapped for there entertainment until the end where they make you a baby like them

This is my very first real foray into ABDL/age regression (had another one, but it went nowhere). Like all of my stories, there are mature themes, and I will warn you when we get to them - even with the content warnings in the tags; I have not led readers astray or lied to them about trigger warnings, and I'm never going to start. About critique, feel absolutely free to tell me what I'm doing wrong; in fact, I encourage it with all my heart! I want to publish this under my pseudo penname in books for AR/AB stuff, and in order to publish without mistakes and errors, I absolutely need to know what I've done wrong. If you can't find anything wrong, then tell me what you liked, please! These things make me a better writer. I'm not soft when it comes to critique, and I'll always listen to it. If you're ready - and still with me - let the story begin: Chapter One: A Girls' Night Out on the Town. - Svetlana Volkova was going to meet her two friends, Tatiana Voronina and Galina Tigrova for a normal Sunday brunch, and she had the feeling it was going to be quite exciting - especially on the day before Halloween. The three women weren’t really anything special, not really. All three were twenty-five-year-old Pittsburgh natives (from Russian parents), athletic, excellent figures (each of them were D cups), and all three were top-notch daycare workers. They had known each other since they were young, since before they could remember. Each of them had mousy-brown hair that they dyed to look prettier, and each of them had piercing icy-blue eyes. Some had confused the three for triplets at first glance. It was fine by them; they were each very much close. Even when they had their fights, it was solved rather quickly and with no hard feelings. Svetlana walked down the sidewalk with a purpose as her Pittsburgh Penguins jersey, knee-length black skirt and purse fluttering in the gusty wind. She brushed her shoulder-length dyed-golden-brown hair away from her eyes as she neared the stop. Tatiana was the first to notice, as she waved and smoothed her Penguins jersey and golden skirt, her shoulder-blade-length dyed-auburn curls noticeable. She nudged Galina, who was busy twirling her navel-length, shockingly-dyed-royal-purple hair before she turned to see her friend and jumped to her feet out of shock (and yes, she too was wearing a Penguins jersey and a golden skirt). The women walked over, hugging each other with gleeful looks on their faces. “Well, you finally came here, Svetka,” Tatiana said with a smirk. “We were beginning to think you had gotten bored.” “Bored? Of you girls? Never!” Svetlana was beaming. “Girl, I can’t remember the last time we haven’t spoken!” Galina exclaimed. “We do this so much, they give us free food.” “And we wear it well,” Tatiana laughed, causing the other two to join in. Svetlana sat down with her two friends. “So, how are things with you?” she all but sang. “Good! Can’t wait for the Pens game; that new swanky bar has the perfect place to watch,” Tatiana said. “You feel like coming, Svetka?” “Of course, Tanya!” the woman said. “I’m surprised we’re going out barhopping, though; we don’t have a car…” “Oh, come on, Svetka,” Galina said. “It’ll be so much fun.” She paused. “The only problem is, we have to bring someone else who can drive us, since our car is in the shop, and the only person we know who’s interested is…” “Celine,” the three said simultaneously, as they all let out annoyed sighs. Celine Fuchs was their old housemate they hated, and the feeling was very much mutual. A nosy busybody three years younger than them, Celine made no secret about having a fiancé to go back home to (it wasn’t that they couldn’t get boyfriends if they wanted; they were just not interested in dates at the moment.), and she critiqued them on every little thing, every miniscule detail, despite the fact that she was a law clerk. It was hell to deal with her. “You going to call her, Svetka?” Tatiana asked. “It’s not like we have a choice,” Svetlana muttered. She opened her smartphone and called Celine’s number. One ring. Two rings. Three rings. “Hello, who is this?” Celine asked in an annoyed tone. “It’s Svetlana.” “Oh, hi, Svetlana. What do you want?” “Tatiana, Galina, and I were going to catch the Pens game tonight at the new bar. Was wondering if you’d come.” “Oh, that would be marvelous!” Celine’s voice entirely changed, sounding genuinely excited. “Well, I’ll have to get ready. You planning on parking? Bringing money for food? What time would be best to leave-” “Don’t worry, Celine, we’re all going in the same car,” Svetlana said calmly. “Might as well bring my car; it’s a new one.” “You sure?” “It’s got multiple seats.” “Okay, fine. We’ll take your car.” “Can I bring my fiancé?” “Sorry. Girls' night out.” “Oh, well, I’ll tell him to go to our house. Where do I pick you three up?” “Right at Market Square. You’ll know us.” “Of course. Have a wonderful day! Go Pens!” Svetlana sighed when Celine hung up on her. Her two friends looked at her. “Guess it’s a go. She’s picking us up in her car.” “Ugh, she always likes to brag,” Tatiana muttered. “Always. It’s a new car, new clothes, new boyfriend, what-fucking-ever, I don’t care.” “She’s so fucking insufferable,” Galina said with a sigh. “I guess riding in her car won’t be the worst thing, right?” “True. It’s only one time, then never again,” Tatiana agreed with much reluctance. “Let’s just go to Market Square and wait; the game starts at 5:00, and it’s already 2:00 PM.” “Agreed.” They finished paying for their brunch and included a generous tip before walking to Market Square (hey, they always could use exercise, even with the various male catcallers), getting there at around 3:00 PM. It was a short wait until a brand-new Honda Odyssey that all but blared that it was Celine’s car pulled up, the aforementioned driver waving at them. “Hellooo!” she called. “You ready!” “Yeah, we are,” Svetlana said. No shit we’re ready, you dumb bitch. We’ve been ready! The three women packed into the backseats, none of them wanting to sit in the front with their annoying old housemate. “Look, I get you don’t like me, but…I do appreciate you bringing me with you to the bar with you,” Celine said politely. Svetlana looked at her younger ex-housemate who had a genuine smile on her face. Celine certainly was fairly attractive, actually, scratch that, definitely attractive with a blonde pixie cut, inquisitive sea-green eyes, and a larger bust than even they had. Tatiana was the only one to break the silence. “Sure, I mean, might as well bring you along; we know how big a fan you are,” she said. “Still, it is appreciated. Still, expect this to be a one-time thing, though.” “The feeling’s quite mutual,” Svetlana said bluntly. If only she knew just how dead wrong her words were. - So, let me know if there's anything I can improve on, anything you liked or disliked, stuff like that~

Prologue: A girl called Tiffany has been an ice skater since she was a child, thanks to her mother and sister, but there was something hidden that worried her a lot, her mother, who was Mary, a dominant woman, always pushed her to the extreme, whether it was gymnastics or skating, it was hours and hours of training and that wasn't the worst of it, she took growth inhibitors to get smaller, her mother said that gymnasts and skaters shouldn't be big and that wasn't the worst thing, she was treated like a baby so that she could compete in the children's competition, she was forced to wear diapers and pants and that combined with her size went unnoticed, she was a child, so she wouldn't be caught moving out of town. Chapter 1 Tiffany, the Ice Queen, was what all the headlines proclaimed. However, behind this glorious title was a very different reality. Sitting in her car seat, Tiffany looked like a child of eight, despite her seventeen years. Wearing a black Barbie T-shirt and sweatpants, her appearance was undeniably childish. Her rather large pants showed the edge of the diaper she was wearing, making the contrast between her apparent and real age even more obvious. On the bench next to her was Stacy, a fair-haired, soft-skinned girl wearing designer clothes, and her thirteen-year-old sister, holding a pink bottle of formula and gently putting it to Tiffany's lips. Stacy was saying: "Drink it all up, baby, so you can grow up strong." It was a scene that might seem strange to anyone who didn't know the story behind that family. In the driver's seat, Mary, a charming and beautiful woman, drove the car with determination. Her face, despite its serene expression, showed an expression of affection. Looking at the scene, all it took was one serious look to make Tiffany, who was a little stiff and didn't want to drink the bottle, drink it and her gaze returned to one of tenderness. How had Tiffany gotten to this point? Some time before: Tiffany was a native of the state of Minnesota, more precisely of St. Paul. Her family, which once enjoyed a middle-class life, was now facing crises that left deep scars on their daily lives. Mary, the matriarch of the family, was sitting at the table, enjoying a slice of pie and a cup of tea. Leafing through pages of sports magazines, she came across cut-out photos of renowned ice skaters and gymnasts, whose performances exuded grace and talent. The images were a constant reminder of a glorious past and unfulfilled dreams. As her mind plunged into memories of the past, the sound of the "Esmeralda" dance song echoed on Mary's lips. Her eyes drifted to the clock on the wall, and anxiety took hold of her. "That girl is late for training again... it must be those silly little friends of hers," muttered Mary, visibly stressed. Shortly afterwards, the door opened and Tiffany walked in, her blonde hair protected by a cap. On seeing her mother, who asked her why she was so late, Tiffany replied with an excuse about schoolwork. Mary pretended to accept the explanation and went to her daughter's room. Tiffany's room was a child's haven, adorned with colorful posters of her favorite ice skaters. Each image seemed to echo the pressure and expectations that hung over her. As she headed for the bathroom, Mary called for Tiffany, who promptly went into the living room. There, her mother urged her: "We have practice now, come on, little girl." Tiffany tried to argue that she needed to use the bathroom first, but Mary pulled her firmly by the arm, insisting that there was no time to lose. What did the suitcases and ice skates in her car mean? Tiffany's life was a real puppet show, with invisible strings pulling her in unpredictable directions. Author note Hello, I've been away for a while and for a good reason I'm preparing Becky's story in book format with many more details and perhaps surprise photos 🫢 look forward to it! If you want to see photos and more stories, come to my DeviantArt and if you want to support my work, go to my kofi. https://ko-fi.com/lolabunny2rabbit https://www.deviantart.com/lolabunnyrabbit2

I am new to this page but I am 23 female who is an ABDL I wear them and mess them love to do it in public.. just wanna meet some friends and maybe a daddy open to anything and everything though

Good Morning! I have been working on a game for three weeks and I would like you to see what I have done so far, I have been working on the map design and soon I will be able to dedicate myself completely to the story, which I plan to be very long, I have many ideas! If you want to follow this project more closely I will leave you a link to the patreon in which I am publishing it, in addition to the fact that once the map finishes well and has some history, I will publish a totally free Demo. I hope you give me a lot of advice, since I am a little newbie creating video games, and finally I can tell you that right now the game is only in Spanish, although I have thought that for the first version outside of Alpha, it will also be in English! Kisses~ and thanks for reading me n.n Links: https://www.patreon.com/ABDLMiah Links: https://abdlmiah.itch.io/a-whole-week-in-diapers [Alpha 0.21] [Game Update 07/22/2021] In this version, the “potty system” has finally been implemented. I have been working on this update for a long time, now the pee meter works together with the system, when you almost reach the limit the character will pee a little and if it reaches the limit limit will not be able to hold and will let everything out. This update brings 45 different phrases depending on the mental age of the character and how much he wants to go to the bathroom! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hello everyone, I have been looking to make stories on here for a while, but I am not sure what to write. So I am posting here to see if the community has any suggestions and or requests for stories. Also if anyone wants to work with me on writing stories to have them reach out. You can see some of my writing examples in the role play section specifically My Baby Husband with @Nappy_Queen. Please feel free to reach out to me if you want to talk about anything and I look forward to your suggestions. You can find My Baby Husband here and I am working on the first chapter of it: Thanks, Giantessman.

We welcome your comments and criticisms. Prologue: A young girl named Abigail will have to deal with her stepmother for six months Chapter 01: Abigail was a beautiful, intelligent girl with bright blonde hair and a clever look in her eyes. She lived with her family, including her stepmother Lilian, who was a strong and dominant businesswoman. Lilian was about to marry Abigail's father, Mike, a man who traveled a lot for his work. Despite having an initially friendly relationship with Lilian and enjoying the moments they spent together, Abigail had a secret that worried her. Ever since her mother left when she was little, Abigail had suffered from the problem of wetting the bed at night. Her father reassured her that it was just a passing phase, and Lilian also tried to be understanding, but deep down she considered her immature and discreetly called her "baby" because she still didn't have proper bladder control.All of Lilian's cruel actions were hidden from Mike, always away from his eyes. Abigail felt helpless and feared what would happen when her father wasn't around to protect her. One evening, during a family dinner, Mike made an announcement that would change the course of everyone's lives. He revealed that his company would be opening a branch in another country and that he would need to move for six months to manage this new venture. Abigail sank into her chair at what her father said, but also felt a certain relief, as she knew that her stepmother wouldn't be staying at the house during this period. Before Abigail could get up and leave the table, her father asked her to stay and announced something that left her even more astonished. He said that, as the wedding between him and Lilian was approaching, and considering the closeness between Abigail and her stepmother, Lilian could look after her during his absence. Abigail lost consciousness for a moment, unable to process what was happening. Still half-stunned by the shock of her father's announcement, Abigail was still dizzy when Lilian broke the silence and said: "You wanted to go to bed at that time, didn't you, Abigail? I'll take you." Abigail wanted to refuse, but some part of her, perhaps the fear of confronting Lilian, made her agree. "Yes, let's go," she said, holding out her hand to Lilian, who promptly took it. The two went up the stairs together, arriving at Abigail's room. The room still bore traces of the girl's childhood, even though she had long since outgrown that phase. Toys scattered around the room, walls painted in pastel colors and a small closet full of children's clothes gave the place an atmosphere that no longer matched Abigail's age. Lílian selected an outfit for Abigail, chosen from among the pieces she had bought months ago, clothes that were more reminiscent of a child's style. She picked out a light blue sweater with floral prints. Abigail allowed Lilian to help her put it on, feeling uncomfortable. After covering Abigail with the blanket, Lilian approached and said, with a tone of veiled threat: "Little one, I have a deal for you. If you wake up dry tomorrow, I won't do anything to you. But if you wake up wet, there will be changes in this house." Abigail, aware that this was her only chance of avoiding trouble, decided to accept the deal. With a little hesitation, she murmured: "Yes.”